[solved]Sanctuary

The quartet had sat for a time, eating and enjoying their soup, while also reminiscing on the past.
“I remember it so clearly! We were just about to set out on a quest and then you two noticed a flyer for an Abio Rangers live performance! You guys nearly drove Ardy up a wall talking about it,” Kooh laughed.
“That event is very vivid, no? We had put our departure on hold so we could get tickets for the event. We had lined up for quite some time in order to secure them,” Peorth chuckled gently.
“W-were Straw Hat and I really like that?” TJ asked in disbelief.
It didn’t sound unlike him at all, considering his current love for the Abio Rangers.
“Oh absolutely! You guys were like kids in a candy store when anything related to the Abio Rangers was within ear-shot of you,” Kooh explained. “He was one of our eldest but a lot of the time he acted more like a big kid. There was also that time Abio Red and Abio Yellow were doing a meet-and-greet in Belos!”
“If memory serves, both boys smashed their piggy banks to determine if they could get Belos capsules.” Peorth added.
“Turns out that the event date had already passed and they missed it.”
TJ covered his face with both of his hands.
“How many embarrassing stories about the past do you two remember?!” He cried.
“We haven’t even scratched the tip of the iceberg, mister!”
“I find them all rather endearing. They are the proof of the bonds forged,” Peorth posited.
“They can’t all be like that, right? There’s gotta be something more...you know, like cool! Or something!” TJ complained, shaking his fists.
Kooh grinned from ear-to-ear.
“You definitely had your cool moments, Little Lamb. You both did...and you still do now, you know?” She suggested.
“I am in complete agreement.” Peorth added, nodding.
“But! It’s way more fun to talk about embarrassing stuff!”
“That statement holds merit also.”
“You know, this one time when I got the flu you wouldn’t leave my bedside at all! You cried your eyes out ‘cause you thought my brains were gonna leak out through my nose and kill me.”
“Des needed to sit down and have a long talk with you about flu symptoms,” Peorth chuckled.
“Axle! Axle save me!” TJ cried throwing himself down in the Blader’s lap.
He raised both hands as the Abellan sprawled out over his crossed legs.
“Whoa there! Heh, I’ll admit, I’ve kinda been enjoying these but I’ll throw you a bone.” Axle answered as he clapped his hands. “Alright you two, that’s enough teasing TJ.”
“Ehh~ already? But I have a bunch of stories to tell still! Since TJ lost his memories isn’t it only right that we regale him of the events he forgot?” Kooh asked, sounding genuinely disappointed.
Axle blinked solemnly.
“Boss, what do you think are the odds that the Sinner can disguise themselves?”
“That is the real Kooh, Axle,” Peorth answered as she closed her eyes, a slight smile on her lips.
“If you say so I’m willing to believe it but..I can’t help but think she’s gonna kill TJ just by sheer virtue of mortification.”
“Oh it’s not that bad! TJ’s a tough guy!” Kooh laughed, waving off the sentiment.
“Physically, sure. Mentally? Less so. Against your mental attacks? Definitely not.
“Anyway, I’m gonna hijack this story-telling party. I’ll tell you guys about a memory from my time with Bastion. Can’t deny I’ve got my own fair share of events with you two, but I’m not gonna risk kicking that hornet’s nest.”
“Try me~!” Kooh suggested, gesturing for him to share.
“Hasn’t anyone ever told you taunts don’t work on people, K? Class change to a Templar and try again in a hundred years.”
“Cheapskate!”
Kooh razzed him and Peorth smiled. Axle looked down to TJ and sighed gently. The Abellan was still sprawled out in his lap, eyes shuttered and gazing out at the sea of mana.
“Alright dude, you’re gonna have to get off my lap. You might be kid-sized, but it’s weird having someone old enough to be one of my ancestors resting on my lap. I’m trying to keep that spot sacred.”
“What’s that supposed to mean?” TJ asked as he sat up.
Axle gazed at him solemnly for a couple of moments.
“In spite of what I said earlier, I’m not gonna explain that.
“Now about that story! This is how it went down. So a group of us were headed to Ves to do some teamwork drills with Devotion. Nia’s always down to work together, and we were planning on going to Ktuka eventually to get the Ocean King’s Blessing. Two birds with one stone, yeah? Now Trenton had the bright idea that we should have some kind of contest, ‘cause you know, can’t go on a field trip without making the best of it, right? So he suggested we should have a spicy food eating contest. Pretty sure we asked Purnima what a good place to eat is, and she said if it was a contest we were having, then there was a place we could test our limits.”
Axle intertwined his fingers as he took a deep breath.
“Boy, I tell you, we didn’t know what we were in for. Basically, the gist was that the last man standing gets to advance his class first. Some of the guys that were there weren’t going to class change, but they were just kinda...dragged along for the ride. What do you call it again? Collateral damage? Pretty much describes them. So it was Trenton, Salem, Vincent, Dario, José and I. Some of the girls made the trip but they weren’t interested in our contest. But anyway, we went to this little hole-in-the-wall shop that sells curry and stuff and Purnima recommended that we try the phaal curry there. Apparently this stuff was so hot that we needed to sign some papers saying we knew what we were getting into. Purnima warned us too but none of us were gonna back out after accepting the challenge. So they served up the food and we all started digging in.”
Axle smiled, but the look in his eyes was one of pain.
“...Never in my life had I eaten anything so spicy before. It felt like my whole mouth was on fire. I’d feared my taste buds would be permanently singed by the sheer spiciness of that dish. Wasn’t just me, either. Trenton was wheezing like a fish out of water. Should’ve seen the look on Dario’s face, ha! He was clenching his fork and his teeth like he was going to explode! Vincent was shaking like there was a local earthquake. José had practically become a fountain with how many tears he’d shed after a few bites and Salem? He was redder than a cherry tomato. He made this expression like-”
Axle closed his eyes and frowned, his face almost seeming to deflate. At the sight Kooh burst out into laughter while Peorth chuckled gently.
“Not gonna lie, I don’t think a single one of us managed to finish our plates. By the end of it, we were all begging for mercy and water.”
“What were you thinking?” Kooh laughed as she asked.
“The expected outcome,” Peorth said with a small smile and a nod.
“We weren’t thinking! We were stupid teenagers doing stupid things, but it was fun. Been a while since I’d last seen those guys but the next time I do, I’m gonna challenge them to another match. Been training my taste buds for it.”
“So who won in the end?” TJ asked, tilting his head.
“Who won? Purnima did! She was the only one who finished her plate!”
“I’d heard she was strong but that girl really is a legend, isn’t she?” Kooh chuckled as she scratched her cheek.
“Both in and out of battle, she is quite the formidable opponent and ally. Nia was wise to recruit her as one of her Keruz.” Peorth said with an affirming nod.
“I’d say. Girl’s got a stomach of iron and a body of steel. She laid out so many people in the training sessions it wasn’t even funny. Though I swear, she must’ve eradicated her taste buds eating that stuff or something. Maybe it just looked that way to me through my tears but man, she was hardly fazed by it.”
“She has mentioned on a couple occasions that she has a penchant for spicy foods. I would recommend that you refrain from challenging her on that front, lest you taste the bitter drought of defeat by her hands.”
“Oh don’t worry, I already have. I was one of the people who got laid out by her back then too.”
Kooh snickered and Axle gave her a deadpan stare.
“You can’t tell me it’s not funny!” She answered, covering her mouth.
“Wanna see me do it? Not funny.”
“There is no shame in defeat. Only lessons to be learned,” Peorth added as she closed her eyes.
“I appreciate the thought, but my pride took a lot of shame damage.”
Axle turned to the Abellan and noticed his shuttered eyes struggling to stay open. He gave him a couple pats on the shoulder and woke him up.
“Tired huh? I don’t blame you. You did some pretty crazy stuff back there, so of course you’d be. Come on, let’s pack it in for the night.”
“Huh? No, no...it’s fine, I’m still awake.” TJ said rubbing his eyes.
“We will not keep you. I too, would like to be sure that I am fully rested and ready for the final leg of our journey. If you do decide to stay awake, please ensure that you get a sufficient amount of rest also.” Peorth suggested as she rose to her feet.
“I did say it last night but well...you know how it is! Would that I could stay awake with you, but we’re in the middle of a dungeon so it’d be kinda bad, huh? Let’s have another sleepover and stay up all night!” Kooh said as she began to round up all of the bowls.
“As long as it doesn’t include painting nails I’d be glad to,” TJ chuckled.
“But that’s the best part! Maybe we could do another pillow fight?”
“I think you will have many wonderful dreams tonight too, Kooh,” Peorth said, grinning slightly.
“Always do!”
As the two made their way back to their tent, the Governor turned and smiled while the queen waved slowly.
“Sweet dreams, Axle, TJ.”
“Sleep tight, boys!”
“See you in the morning, Boss, K.” Axle said as he raised a hand.
“Good night, you guys,” TJ said waving back.

TJ and Axle crawled into their tent and each scooted over to their own respective space within. It wasn’t too large, but it was big enough for them to move around with relative ease and it left enough space for a small aisle between the two of them. Between them a single lantern sat that Axle turned on to give them some sight within. The light revealed the matching pair of navy sleeping bags spread out across the tent’s base. Beside TJ was his rucksack and guitar and Axle had both his rucksack and blades respectively resting over one another.
“Been a while since you and I slept in the same place, huh? Last time was at the summit. Though in all fairness, that was us and the boys,” Axle chuckled.
“It was a lotta fun! It’s too bad Klone wasn’t there too,” TJ added.
“Same with Deva, but both of them had their own quests they were working on and that was still technically a mission. We did mess around a fair bit in the downtime but it was a pretty big deal. Reina always used to say that the guild masters, though quite a distance apart still collaborated often. Seems like Peorth bringing them all into the Guild Union is one way to do it formally. I’ve no doubt it’s a whole lot more than that, though. For everyone to gather under one banner is definitely gonna make a difference, and with the way things are headed, now’s the best time to do it.”
TJ nodded grimly as he climbed into his sleeping bag.
“When I think about what we’re doing here and what the others are up to, it makes me realize how much bigger this whole thing is. Even while we’re in here fighting the Sinners, Reina and Alessa and the other guilds are fighting fanatics and Agasura all over Jienda. It makes me realize that even as the Abellan, there’s so much that I can’t do.”
Axle climbed into his sleeping bag also and placed his hands behind his head.
“Don’t think about what you can’t do, bro. Think about what you can and are. Didn’t Boss Lady already tell you? You’re the only one who can beat up the Sinners and crush their instances. You heard it from me too. Reina and them are some real tough stuff. You can leave the fanatics and whatever other shady things pop out of the woodwork to the rest. They’ll take care of that, so let’s make sure we take care of this. We’ve got your back through this, so don’t worry. Trust in Boss Lady’s plan.”
TJ smiled.
“Yeah, I do.”
“Alright, let’s get to bed shall we?”
Axle raised the lantern and blew out the flame, then placed it back down as the two were enveloped in darkness once more. There was a faint, dancing light coming from the still burning campfire outside of their tent but the rainfly had dampened most of its illumination. A new source of light appeared within the darkness from the Heart of Yggdrasil. Su emerged from it and touched down, crouching within the darkness.
“It’s hot and cramped in here. I should’ve got out before you idiots decided to get cozy,” she muttered.
“Going to do your night watch? Thanks for your service~” Axle said.
“One more time, with feeling.”
This got a laugh out of the Blader.
“Be careful, Su,” TJ said.
“Do you honestly think something’s gonna happen? I’ll be fine.” Without turning around, she left with those words.
He could see her shadow steadily moving away from the tent until she stopped at the fire and sat down by it. The sight of her solemn figure against the backdrop of the tent gave him some peace of mind. For a time, the duo within sat in comfortable silence.
“...Hey, Axle?” TJ asked.
“Yeah? What’s up?” Axle answered.
“I was wondering...what made you want to become an adventurer?”
TJ’s eyes hadn’t adjusted to the darkness just yet, so he could not make out the movements of his companion. He could however, hear his movements, though slight.
“Why I became an adventurer...? For me it...well...I can’t say I particularly decided to be an adventurer per se. I mean...for some it’s part and parcel to picking up a sword. But the reason I even decided to do that was because I wanted to protect my family. I mean, adventurer or not, there’s no denying a guy with a big sword is cool as shit, right? Heh, I’m short-selling that, lemme’ rephrase it. A guy who wields a sword is more often than not, heroic. There’s something noble and valiant about characters like those. In legends, in books, in everything. Hell, even in our day-to-day life that holds true.
“For them, I wanted to be that guy. To beat back the baddies, keep everyone safe and sound, forge a path ahead, you know? That sort of thing. It was way more difficult than I’d have known when I was just a dumb kid. I learned that the hard way. But like Boss Lady said, there’s something to be learned when you taste defeat. My losses and what I’d lost in doing so made me realize that I need to be stronger, that I needn’t settle. It’s why I work so hard. I wanna be strong enough to protect those I love. I want to be that guy with a sword and a noble cause.”
The Abellan smiled.
“I think I kinda understand how you feel.”
“Good, ‘cause you’re asking some hard-hitting questions and trying to explain this stuff is wack.”
“Would you mind if I ask you something else?”
Though it was difficult to see, he glimpsed Axle turning to face him, his head propped up by a fist.
“If you’ll answer one of mine first.”
The Bard blinked.
“Sounds fair.”
“What’s got you wondering stuff like that? Idle curiosity?”
“Machina was asking me some questions about my cause the other day so it got me thinking. Got a little bit curious what it was like for the others.”
“That so? Fair enough, then. What do you wanna know?”
“Do you like adventuring?”
Axle chuckled dryly.
“You’re going right for the jugular with these questions aren’t you? Sheesh. Honestly? I think I do. When I first started out, I didn’t think this is what I’d be doing. Even during my merc days, being an adventurer seemed like a whole ‘nother lifetime for me. But after running the gamut with the gang in Bastion and eventually finding myself with you guys here in Yggdrasil...I eventually did start to enjoy it. Hell, I’m knee-deep in an Instance Dungeon no one’s ever explored before fighting alongside some of the world’s strongest. What isn’t to like? It’s not everyday you get a privilege like this, nor an opportunity. Even if it’s just part and parcel to everything else, just by being here I’m making my mark on history. I’m living that dream, being the guy I’d always wanted to be. It doesn’t feel like it, but it’s undeniable.
“And you know what? By being here, by fighting in these battles and coming out victorious, I feel like it’s proving to myself how far I’ve come. It’s undeniable proof that I’ve grown and become stronger...and with that strength, I’ll reunite my family, someday. I’ll keep clawing my way up and when I meet Roll again, I’ll bring her home. But even though that’s my heart’s desire...a large part of me still wants to enjoy this adventure with you guys. The memories I make here and over the following years will all make for great stories to tell her when we finally meet again.”
“...Thanks for coming on this adventure with us, Axle.” TJ said, beaming.
“Man, you’re making me all sentimental here. Don’t go spreading it around but...I’m glad to be here. I owe it to you guys for letting me be a part of this whole deal. So...thank you, too. For all of it.”
TJ closed his eyes as he placed his hands to the Heart of Yggdrasil. It was warm and that warmth seemed to permeate his entire body. He smiled as he began to drift off to sleep, feeling that he had gained something valuable today, too.

“...most like that?” Axle’s voice was the first thing TJ heard as he woke from his slumber.
He groggily rubbed his eyes before laying awake for a couple of moments.
“How should I know?” Su asked in turn. “The only other person I know with a familiar is the sun-touched bitch. The way her lizard talks to her you’d think he wears the pants. Why don’t you ask Witch if you’re so curious?”
TJ sat up and stretched, letting out a quiet groan as he gathered his surroundings.
“Well you said it yourself, right? Kooh doesn’t have any. Besides, you’re a unique case. You’re the youngest among the Governors, after all.”
The God’s Governor scoffed.
“Yeah well I wasn’t the one who summoned him. My old man might’ve given up his contract with Bane for me, but it doesn’t mean I’ve forgiven him for what he did. Until I get the truth outta him, I’m gonna keep fighting and holding this grudge.”
Axle was quiet for a moment but he eventually sighed.
“Come on, Su, you’re a smart girl. You know what happened to Xenym. I don’t even know the whole of your situation but even I can come to the conclusion he did what was best for you.”
“Threw me into a Forest with nothing but his wolf familiar? The two of them deciding to die before I even could remember their faces? Making me the next God’s Governor of Earth before I could even speak? Yeah, like hell I’d bet they did what was best for me.”
TJ had gotten to his knees and considered stepping out of the tent but froze in place.
“I think it’d break their hearts if you were to die in that battle, G.G.” Kooh said as her figure approached. “Besides, you were an only child. You were the only person who could be the next Governor of Earth.”
“You’re damn right and I didn’t even have anyone to teach me save for Bane. He wasn’t a God’s Governor and he wasn’t meant to be my teacher. But he did it all; he did everything, until Mom and Dad took me in. He sacrificed himself to protect me. I’m gonna get the truth out of my old man no matter what it takes and I’ll get my revenge on the rest of those bastards too.”
“...Revenge, huh?” Axle muttered, his voice low.
“Revenge is no good!” The Governor of Water cried, making an ‘x’ with her hands.
“What? You wanna get in the way of it?” Su got to her feet. “You and me can settle this right here and now if you’ve got the stones.”
TJ’s eyes opened wide.
If a fight was gonna break out, he’d have to prevent it. He believed that they wouldn’t actually start fighting each other but he couldn’t stand idly by as the risk increased.
He moved towards the tent entrance and unzipped it just as Peorth approached.
“Now you two, there’s no need to fight. In many ways, our goals do align, so I do not believe that we will be obstacles in your path, Suuba. However, there is merit in acknowledging the fact that revenge is a dangerous path to walk. At times, it can become something of an obsession and that very thing can lead to an untimely demise.”
Through the open zipper TJ could see the Governor of Earth glaring daggers at her superior.
“If you think death scares me, think again. We’re already well acquainted.”
“Let’s not tempt fate, Su. That, and I gotta agree with Boss Lady on this one,” Axle suggested. “Both on infighting...and revenge. I put you guys in danger on that last mission. I don’t wanna see you make the same mistakes I have.”
He seemed to take notice of the Abellan and raised a hand in greeting.
“TJ! Good...morning? Can’t really tell what time of day it is round here since everything’s grey but...glad to see you’re awake.”
As the Blader described it, it was definitely brighter than it had been the previous night. However, whether it was just cloudy or the sky was actually grey remained unknown.
“Morning everyone. Bit of an intense discussion first thing in the day though, don’t you think?” He asked, smiling but with knit brows.
He was grateful for it, though. As ever, Su did not say much about herself and he was beginning to see why more clearly. However, as partners in battle he wouldn’t want to be the one to get on her bad side.
“Oh these two have been going back and forth for a while. You just woke up at a strange time,” Kooh laughed.
“Guess that’s kinda my fault. I heard a bit of your conversation yesterday so I wanted to ask Su about her past,” Axle explained. “It’s pretty rare for us to be in the same place, what with all the Sinners and quests. I’d heard about her, though. I assume most people have. My being a part of Bastion though, I suppose I was bound to learn a whole lot about Xenym before everything went down. Both Reina and Alessa lived there post-Asgard, after all.”
TJ blinked.
He didn’t know much about the Haven at all. If memory served, it was a place attacked by the Dark Moon and was eventually buried in sand by God’s Governor of Earth. That was likely part and parcel to Su’s grudge towards her father. What could have happened that led to that result?
He placed a fist to an open palm with a look of realization.
“So that’s why Reina was looking through the Haven’s library! She lived in the Haven!”
“Didn’t you meet with her just the other day? I’m surprised you didn’t hear about it yet.”
He laughed sheepishly as he scratched his cheek.
“We were really focused on the training. Among other things, that is.”
Better that they didn’t hear about that.
“Full glad am I to see you awake and in good health, TJ,” Peorth began. “But I digress. We must not let ourselves get comfortable while within enemy territory. Constant vigilance, everyone.”
With a nod and some acknowledgements, Peorth continued.
“I imagine that the inner turmoil has been resolved?”
She looked at Su and Kooh immediately after.
“I’m already over it.” Su sighed, shrugging her shoulders.
“I’m just peachy!” Kooh answered, smiling from ear-to-ear.
“Excellent. Let us see to the dismantling of our camp and the next steps in our journey then,” the guild master suggested.

Peorth and Kooh quickly took apart their tent and had it neatly folded and ready to go while the boys and Su found themselves in a bit of a struggle. Despite the infighting and the tent nearly getting blown away by a gust, they managed to dismantle it and put their things away.
“Despite camping out as much as you did, you really suck at this, you know?” Su asked, looking and sounding exhausted.
“I...I can’t help it! Curt and Robo did most of the assembly stuff!” TJ complained, his eyes closed as he pressed his index fingers together.
“Yeah...you really used to camp out a lot, didn’t you? Must’ve been some dark days for you,” Axle chuckled dryly.
“I don’t think so! I had a lot of fun camping out with them! But I can’t deny that waking up sore day after day was pretty tough.”
“Man was not meant to sleep on the ground.”
“How many hundreds of years did it take for some idiot to decide to make a proper bed?” Su asked.
In response she received a shrug from the boys.
“I didn’t expect any more.”
She grinned and Axle smiled wryly.
“You guys all done?” Kooh asked stretching.
“We’ve finished taking things down. I’ll get everything all wrapped up and put away,” The Blader said.
“I may as well help this idiot. If we’re quick enough, he can limber up too,” Su said.
“...You’re not talking about me, are you?”
“What, you want me to give you a nickname too?”
“You could call me Axle. Or Ax. I wouldn’t mind at all.”
At his suggestions Su snickered under her breath.
“How about Asshole?”
“I bet you think you’re clever for that one.”
“Oh, I do.”
“Now would be the ideal time for a meal. Assuming that this is our destination, we will not likely have another opportunity. It would be remiss of me to allow you all to return to the fray on an empty stomach.” Peorth said as she placed down her rucksack and rummaged through it.
She laid out a couple of containers and a thermos while Kooh went into her own things.
“Oh boy, another picnic,” Su muttered.
“You might not be, but I’m pretty excited about it,” Axle said.
After they put their things away the group sat together.
“Kooh and I have prepared a light breakfast for you all. Even if it’s simply a small meal, the energy it would provide you with is not to be underestimated.” Peorth explained as she opened the first container. “There are pinwheels here, and hash brown cups in this container if you so desire.”
“There’s chilled tea in the thermos and we’ve also got french toast sticks in this container. A few good sweets are always a good pick-me-up!” Kooh excitedly said as she opened the container. “You two are the only boys in the party so be sure to eat plenty, okay?”
“You worry too much, K.” Axle laughed as he reached for a sandwich. “But I’ll take you up on that.”
“Thanks again, you guys.” TJ said smiling.
“It is our pleasure,” Peorth answered.
“Your smiles make everything worthwhile!” Kooh said, offering a peace sign.
As they began to dig in, Axle posed a question.
“So trying to guess what we’re gonna be up against is probably a hopeless endeavour. That eye though...what do you think are the odds we’re gonna have to fight it?”
“An excellent question, but one I fear we do not have a concrete answer to,” Peorth began. “My suspicion is that we will, eventually. Of three unique adversaries we have encountered thus far, two of them needed to be defeated. It’s tendency to roam the dungeon is akin to that of Machina’s. It however, has a hostile disposition unlike her. I would like to meet her also to discern for myself how much she can be trusted...alas, I digress.”
“So long as our spells are sealed, I’m willing to bet that fucker needs to get a solid beating. The real question is, are we gonna be seeing it inside of this haunted house or not?” Su asked.
Kooh chewed her food and swallowed as she raised a finger.
“I’d bet on it! I mean, look at this place! It’s huge! I’m sure that the halls are big enough for it to fly about and seal more spells. Besides, if there’s anywhere it can’t go, it can just teleport again, can’t it?” She asked.
“You guys’ve got it rough, don’t you? Hang in there.” Axle said, his brows knit.
“I think it’ll be easier to avoid it inside the mansion, though. I’d bet there’s plenty of things and rooms to hide behind and inside. Worst case scenario, Su, Kooh and I can rely more heavily on our stances since it doesn’t seal them, right?” TJ suggested.
“That is correct,” the guild master affirmed.
“We’ll be okay! We’ve got plenty of spells to use, too.”
“So...this’ll be my first time fighting a Sinner. I’d heard a bit about the others from some of the other members, but what am I in for, here? More giant robots? Dancing with treasure and swords?” Axle asked, looking among them.
“Dunno!” Kooh answered, grinning.
In turn she received an exasperated gaze.
“Such is the case. Each Sinner has a unique ability and how they utilize it varies. However, to some degree it seems TJ inherits a simpler version of that ability,” the queen explained.
“Saw some of that first hand. You used Avaritia’s ability, right? Let you mind control all the weapons and stuff.” Axle asked as he bit into a french toast stick.
“That’s the one. I wouldn’t say I can mind control them but...Avaritia could. She was able to move the weapons about all while fighting with her scythe. I think I’ve gotten a little better, though. I still need to use my hands but I feel like I can control more weapons at a time, so long as they’re within my vision.” TJ answered, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.
“Looks like the more you use that power, the more it grows and the better you get with it. If you do it enough someday you might get as good as she was, Little Lamb,” Kooh remarked.
“By that point my hair will turn gold!”
“Maybe!”
As Kooh laughed TJ knit his brows and lowered his head.
“If that’s the first, what about the other two?” Axle asked.
“Gula’s ability lets me absorb energy attacks and it powers me up. I think it increases depending on the strength of the attack? Acedia’s ability lets me bring a piece of work to life. Stuff like the creatures in my monster manual, I can summon them if I use it. I haven’t tried that one yet, though,” the Abellan answered.
“If we’re fighting the stupid eye, consider it. The sins are unique from magic and stances, right? If our little scuffle with the Heartbreaker was any indication.” Su said, her gaze sharp.
“I will. Having another ally will definitely be a big help. Though apparently summoning can be pretty tiring so I don’t think I can do it often, or for long.”
“If I could keep Bane by my side for years you should be fine summoning something for five minutes.”
He smiled slightly at the suggestion.
“Here’s hoping.”

The group had finished their meal and cleaned up. TJ had taken the opportunity to perform the dances Reina and Alessa had taught him and moved on to playing his songs.
“Can’t underestimate these.” Axle said as he clenched a fist. “Maybe I should just bring you along on all of my quests, TJ!”
As he finished strumming his guitar he looked to the Blader and smiled sheepishly.
“As far as being a Bard goes, there’s not much I can do that others can’t,” he laughed.
“You’ve got a Dancer’s techniques now too, Little Lamb! You’re no ordinary Bard!” Kooh said, clapping for his performance.
He scratched his cheek.
“I guess so! Hopefully it’s something we can teach others, too.”
“There will come a time. For now, however, let us focus on seeing that such an event does come to pass.” Peorth said as she turned towards the mansion.
“Right behind you, Boss.” Axle told her as he drew his blades.
“Shall we?” Kooh asked as she approached.
“Let’s go,” Su said.
Without further ado, the group approached the mansion doors and the cousins pushed against them.
The doors slowly creaked open and light streamed into the foyer of the mansion. As the quintet stepped into the location, the doors immediately slammed shut after them, causing their eldest to jump. The Victorian candelabras and wall sconces flickered to life with blue flames, offering the party vision in the teeming darkness.
Axle turned to the doors and pulled on the handles with a great amount of strength but to no avail. He turned back to the party and shook his head.
“Locked. Looks like we’re trapped in with whatever’s in here,” he said.
“Guess this Sinner’s rolling out the red carpet for us, aren’t they?” The Governor of Earth asked, grinning devilishly.
“Literally.”
TJ turned to face forward and took in the sight of the mansion they stepped into.
The five of them stood on a long, plush crimson carpet that branched off in two directions. Each ascended its own flight of stairs arriving at the same landing a fair distance from where the party stood. What laid at the top remained unknown to them, due to the heavy fog that seemed to permeate the entirety of it. The surrounding walls were coated in a sky blue damask wallpaper while the floors had a navy blue square tile pattern all throughout. There were a few busts of unfamiliar men and women and a series of pictures in golden frames along the walls. Many of them featured dolls in various positions, all with the same eerie stare. Upon the ceiling, a single massive candelabra hung illuminating the entire foyer in its light.
“I already don’t like this,” he said.
“Oh you’ll be fine. This isn’t even the worst of it,” Su said.
“That’s not reassuring at all.”
Kooh seemed to be looking up at the fog with a concerned expression.
“That fog just screams bad news. Just by looking at it, I can tell it isn’t like the other fog we had to go through.” She remarked, turning to the party.
“Indeed. At a glance you can tell that it is much denser than what we have encountered thus far, and it doesn’t permeate the entirety of the area. It seems to be contained to the top floor. One could almost describe it more as a cloud than a veil of fog.” Peorth explained, placing her purlicue to her chin.
“Yeah thanks for the fuckin’ speculation. If you took one goddamn look at it and noticed the whole thing was red it wouldn’t be hard to guess it’s bad news! So? Who wants to be the sacrifice to see what happens when we step inside of it?” Su offered, holding both arms out to the cloud.
“Hold up a second, that’s not our only option. There’s a hallway over there. There’s a door there, and over there too. Better we pick one of those than throw ourselves into the death cloud.” Axle suggested, pointing diagonally from them, directly ahead and diagonally to the right also.
“Tch.”
“I’ll pretend I didn’t hear that.”
“I think we should go down that hallway first. Something could pop out at us if we open that door.” TJ suggested, pointing to the hallway with his thumb.
“But because the door’s closed...doesn’t it make you wanna open it?” Axle asked in hushed tones.
“Are you an idiot?” Su casually asked.
“You could at least pretend to sound surprised.”
“I’m fresh out of surprise.”
“Well, I’m with Little Lamb on this one. Let’s go check out that hallway! Maybe we’ll get something to help us through that angry cloud!” Kooh suggested, raising a fist.

They're talking tip of the iceberg at the start of this update. Want some iceberg theory stuff? Asgard was an inside job! Asmodeus was the hero of the story all along! My entire existence is a figment of your imagination! The time to wake from your dream is now, reader!
So? Let's get down to it!

Picking up where we left off last time, is making camp with the gang. Or rather, enjoying camp. I had mentioned prior that Kooh would be the one most likely to talk about the past, and as you canm see here I delivered on it a bit more. She's got a good recollection of events. In truth, I think events like these are good for the story. There are plenty of memorable events that happen throughout the story, and we learn about some of them through the side stories taking place after a Sinner's defeat. However! There's still a small period of time between the TADs and the main story that kinda establish early Yggdrasil, or rather, the old guard. The TADs kinda show how they come together, but the period after shows a different side of TJ and his companions, after they'd grown close. Those bonds among them, his with Straw Hat. Also...yeesh, I kinda regret giving him that nickname a lot of the time. I've yet to actually get scolded for it cause nobody cares, but One Piece is kinda a really big deal and even in the series itself, that those two words hold more weight than I could ever express. Past me made a mistake! Past me...made a lot of mistakes. Time to get into bitcoin. I'm gonna become a gorillionaire so I can get my time machine and create a time paradox for obvious necessary reasons.
But anyway, I wanted to kinda give readers a more solid feeling on the relationship between those two. They're bros in the weirdest sense of the word. By that I mean...well, they have a lot of one-sided fights but they get along a lot of the time. It's a 50/50 with them. Remember what I said about siblings? Holds true for them too. I mean, in the side story TJ cats Hailstone and Straw Hat picks him up and makes gatling gun noises while shaking him. It's terrible and I love it and I'm salty it got eradicated. The nature of their relationship isn't immediately obvious until the end of that, but hopefully these little snippets give you an idea of what it was like. You'll probably hear more about them later, but as I suggested before, some of these things can make great little side-stories. Actual short ones! Not like Peorth's mission! For real. Though the Monster Tower one was a few pages in and of itself so...but it wasn't too long. Anything with battles tends to be long.

But anyway, enough about that! One of the things I enjoyed about this scene is that Peorth kinda augments all of Kooh's stories, showing that she remembers them, and fondly at that. It's not often she would interject in such a way, so we get to see a bit of a different side of her here. Both in the main story and the side story, we do know that she has a fondness for parts of her past, though she herself doesn't often mention them. Moments like these can only happen with this party makeup! Team dynamics are good and important! At least in a story. Especially in this story, really, cause of dungeon limitations. But you've heard me talk at length about that lol.
For the record, the thing about the flu was not me taking a dig at the coof. I might make bad jokes about it, but it's because I take it seriously. Same as everything else. If I ever make it, I'll get cancelled right outta the gate. That's not a promise, that's a self-fulfilling prophecy.
Moving on to the other side of things! Mental fortitude! You thought that was just a joke, didn't you? It might've been! Or! Or perhaps it was foreshadowing. You thought that I was just using that for battle status effects? Ho ho noooo dear reader, this goes much deeper than you think. On that note, I still have a lot of love for Kooh and Axle's dynamic. Those two really knock it out of the park in this dungeon with their banter. I was afraid I peaked too soon with the prologue when it came to those two, but I think I was able to nail their energy this time around too. There's more to come! Now, before we dig into Axle's story, let me just say that...I forgot when it was, but I've realized that...how do I put this? Fun-sized is good. Especially age-old beings. They're the bane of my existence, and I mean that in the best way possible.

Now then, we're moving onto Axle's story. For the record, this event isn't one that happens/is going to happen in Innocent, 'cause it takes place...after? You could say that. But more importantly! Trenton! He's a character, and not just a guild message! He actually appears in act 3, with a design and dialogue and everything! What's that, dear reader? You're interested in seeing this unique cast of characters featuring Frequency's very own Axle and Reina as she rises to become a guild master?! Well you're in luck! You can read Innocent right on this very Mayan basket-weaving forum, for free! All of Act 1 and nearly half of Act 2 is available for your reading pleasure! What're you doing here, reading this? Go read that instead! Though in all fairness, Trenton only exists in Act 3 so...live with the burden of knowledge.
The story speaks for itself, but it's kinda nice having moments like those for the other characters, too. Salem appeared in Sanctuary, but readers wouldn't know much about him, and throughout what's available in Innocent here, we see more of his usual aloof side. He's the type of character where the longer the story goes on and the more his character develops, the more of a lovable dork he becomes is. It's probably obvious but I love those types of characters, and there are several real people I can think of with such a trait. It's a lovely thing. Characters may be characters, but the traits they have are as real as they come. Whether I can execute that well, that's up for debate. ...It's a losing debate.
Anyway, become a Keruz today! Unlock mystical artifacts that will unleash the innate potential within you! Beat your friends in combat and in spicy-food eating contests! Asgard wants YOU!
I know I say it often, but here too I'm glad I took the opportunity to talk about the other guilds. A lot is often left to the imagination. The side-stories addressed that somewhat, and further developed Devotion in a way that we could see clearly. I do worry sometimes that it's just putting a band-aid on the matter, but the thing is, the world is expansive with so many stories to be told. I could write an entire novel about Axle's journey, from the beginning to its end, but his is just one of so, so many. For him and many others, I might just scratch the surface. However, there's merit in it that it invites readers to imagine what kind of adventures he could go on, and may have. The people he knows and could know can be determined. If I had more reach, there'd be plenty of room for original characters and their stories. That, though, is...how do I put it? Gotta be really good to accomplish that, I think. But it's one more reason I love FF so much. Every now and again, I'll hear about other's characters and their stories within that world, and it fascinates me. Though in all fairness, if I wanted more, I know I could find them. But if I had time to be doing that, I have time to be doing this! I'd have time to be writing my own work! Time is a commodity! Surfing Twitter and other social media, I don't do on my own time, heh. Mostly do that in transit, really.
But enough about me. It's bed time for these characters.

Remember how I said "something something character development something heartfelt talks..."? Me neither! But I did and it exists somewhere on this Tuvan throat-singing board. For the record, I forgot about Deva. But he does exist in this story! I'm pretty sure he appeared in Chapter 1. Or 2, I forgot which was which, but he appeared during the party. He should've been at the house-warming party but I forgot him, so when I do a good copy, I'll fit him in there somewhere, among other adventures. Might need to have him at the Burger Priestess too, 'cause he's one of the boys. Gonna work on that, at some undetermined point in the future.
Having the boys talk about their concerns here is nice too. You'll often hear it from me, but that's from the writer's perspective. In this case, it's TJ himself acknowledging that there's so much that he can't do, despite his abilities. In this vein, it's one of his major strengths, yet as he is only one person, he can't be solving issues the world over. Something like this could go both ways. It could be a very sobering experience for the hero character, or it could be an acceptance of sorts, in the sense that they come to terms with who they are and what they can do. Had Axle not been there, chances are it'd be the former. Perhaps a pervasive thought that would linger long after the moment, to potentially be addressed someday. For better or worse? It wouldn't be the first in this series, let alone this chapter.
I really like the short dialogue with Su, because it feels very...her, you know? Despite the tone in her words and her choice of them, she's actually reassuring them. Doesn't sound like it at all, does it?
About Axle's monologue, I thought a lot about it. In truth, I was worried it'd make his goals sound too generic, and even as I reread it now, I still do have that concern. It's something I thought about a lot, 'cause throughout Innocent, and heck, all of my works, one of the questions often asked of the characters is, "What do you fight for? What's the reason you choose to do so?" In this case, and by that I mean my work, it often asks the characters why they do the deeds that they do. This, has it's basis in my own life. It's the heart of the mantra that I live by...but also, something I often ask myself. It's a small thing, really. It's not hard to do what we do on a daily basis without thinking about it, no? To get up in the morning, to get ready, to go to your job, to come home and relax in preparation for the next day. This is a small list of things in the grand scheme of things. There's a laundry list of things that we do all for the same end. To live out our lives to the fullest, is the most likely response. What that entails varies from person to person, but I imagine it to be something rather universal. Should we lose sight of that...well, complications arise, as you might imagine. Even so, the sun will always rise, the hands of time will continue to turn and life will continue, unabated.
When you imagine that the characters in this story go through all those same motions, it lends credence to their way of life. Being an adventurer, trying to be heroic and fighting the baddies seems obvious, given the nature of the story. Axle is proof that not all are like that, or started out that way. Unlike others, he didn't have grand designs or thoughts of fighting in that war. He didn't even know about it. What mattered to him was protecting his family, those that he felt that he could and believed he needed to. It's a small goal in comparison, but a worthwhile one. It also shows that they were the dreams of a child and that reality, harsh as it is, won't make that road easy. But it gives him a reason to aim to better himself. It was played off more as a joke earlier in the series, but we know why now he's constantly striving for greater heights. I think one of the things I love about this scene is despite all the grandeur that comes with his accomplishments in fighting alongside them, they still come second to his heart's desire. That is, being a good elder brother to his younger sister.

Speaking of familial complications, we're back the next day with Su's story. Sometimes we get Axle being the responsible adult. It's hard to be responsible when Kooh's on the scene though lol. I like starting scenes like this. It might be unfortunate for the reader, but they can usually piece together the context based on the ongoing conversation. Adds a little realism depending on who's listening, and/or where the scene starts.
But anyway, I think one of the things that makes this scene important is the contrast to USSR's beginning. I suppose you could call it the prologue, since USS started...well, technically really started after Xenym. There were a lot less scenes in the original prior to the timeskip. Both Axle and Su's dialogue pays a bit of homage to Julius & Rosetta's in their second scene and lends itself well to Julius' words and expectations. In my opinion, it does make both she and her father a bit more sympathetic, 'cause he suspected how she would feel and she's right to feel the way she does. Given her age, it really starts to feel right, doesn't it? She's a character with a lot of growing to do in the literal and contextual sense. It's a small step forward in her character arc. As Amata said, she never talked about her feelings with others, and if you've read up to this point you're likely well aware of that fact lol.
There is one thing that stands out,. though. Su says Bane was her only teacher, which technically is true, but she did have a second. Not one she could meet with, per se, but he did exist. If you haven't read USSR I don't wanna spoil it for you, but there was someone who taught her a few things. You can consider her mentioning that here as more of in the sense that he taught her most of her life skills, and some things about magic, but the latter wasn't the focus of it. The part about revenge? Foreshadowing. Quite a bit, at that.
Now then, context for the characters! Same as always there lol. But rather than sharing info about enemies, it's more about how they got into a squabble. I have to admit though, it does feel weird with TJ being so out of the know about all of that. Having delved so deep into Su's story it feels like it should be obvious to everyone. Given how renown she'd become due to it, doubly so. But having his memories wiped and travelling alone for a spell has that effect. One of the things that's nice about it, though, is that readers can go on that journey with TJ. He'll learn details all are privy to, and some they aren't because he can go to certain places. MC privilege or something lol.
Following the team spat is a return to form for them, and by that I mean them bantering over nothing. Anyway, breakfast! I think it wasn't until I decided to do Frequency from scratch that I started having the characters take breaks for meals. I'm glad that it's something I stuck with. It's a good opportunity for them to just sit and connect with each other. But also! Character traits and symbolism! Though I forgot it. Or I remember and I won't say what it is. You can pick one of these two. In truth, most of these I didn't realize existed until now. I'm a simple guy. And a bachelor. If I don't have to prepare food for anyone else, I can't be bothered to do it lol. If it counts as food and it'll fill my stomach, chances are I'm willing to eat it. If it doesn't require any preparation, doubly so. Time is a commodity!
Speaking of time, I'm gonna save some by saying the next part requires no real input from me. As was the case before, it's just the characters trading information. A little bit of speculation here and there about possibilities regarding enemies and friends alike, and of course, some foreshadowing. But I can't point that out without completely giving it away!

Now I know what you're thinking. "How does Victorian era furniture exist when there's no Queen Victoria, let alone an England?" and to that I say, "Don't ask questions I don't have answers to". So then! We've reached the final zone for this dungeon! I referred to it as a "manor" but it's actually called [REDACTED]'s Dollhouse. I suppose you could tell this plays a part, given the pictures of dolls and all the dolls that are scattered throughout the dungeon. Why is that redacted you ask? Because it's a spoiler! A massive spoiler! Well massive is an overstatement.
Anyway, it took me a fair bit to come up with a proper design for the place. From the layout, to the furniture and even the wallpaper, I did my best painting the scene. Doing indoor places is much, much tougher than outdoors. You'll often encounter the issue of having too much detail and not enough, but the layout of the rooms is important for both imagining the scene, and determining how the characters will navigate it, especially in terms of battle. It was one of my biggest concerns in designing this part of the dungeon, and one that still is. It's not finished yet, but hopefully by next week I'll be able to wrap up the final battle at least. Ideally.
Moving on, I like the idea of the doors locking behind them. It feels threatening, doesn't it? The heroes would press on to the end, but there's something about being trapped in with your enemy that ups the ante, isn't there? It just screams, "If you die in the dollhouse you die in real life". Now if you're wondering why there's a cloud of smoke on the top floor, it's because the sinner is preparing some steamed hams. Mmm...steamed hams.

Anyway, that's it for this update!

I don't have much to say, so let me tell you about neighbourhood cat. So, you've heard plenty about mine, right? We've been together a while. He loves humans, but he hates cats. We have a lot in common, but reversed. Cats being the territorial little shits that they are, he got into a lot of fights. Which resulted in a lot of trips to the vet. The last time, not this time but before that, it was with that very cat he got into a fight with. I kid you not, the day of the scheduled appointment, he snuck out of the house and got into a fight underneath my neighbour's car. I had to drag him out to get him into his carrier to leave, and he got this nasty scratch on his ear. The irony of it was, that up to that very day, he hadn't had any incidents. No illnesses, no wounds, nothing! I was just going to bring him in for a checkup and to get more revolution 'cause he tends to get bug bites all the dang time. He went 6+ months without anything happen which was a record. Didn't work out that time. He had to get the cone on again, and he hated it, but he deserved it, the dummy.
Anyway, neighbourhood cat. It's this little brown kitty with a fuzzy tail. I have a picture on my phone but I can't be arsed to get it. I've seen it a few times around, skittish little thing. What it's like, I dunno. Nonetheless, such is their relationship.

I could complain about some other stuff but not today! Until next time!

The group made their way through the foyer and approached the hallway. As they approached, one by one, the candelabras began to light up, illuminating the path. As they had suspected, however, the hallways were incredibly wide and as tall as the foyer.
“You know,” Axle began, “This place is starting to look less like a mansion and more like a castle. Look at that roof! It’s so high we’d have to stack on top of each other and throw somebody to reach the top!”
“Or you could..you know, use those wings of yours,” Su remarked.
“That’s an option too. But I ain’t risking them in this darkness.”
“It seems as we progress more candles will be ignited, however, this still carries the risk that we could be ambushed. Kooh, if you would?” Peorth asked, turning to her cousin.
“On the case, Princess! Guiding Light!” Kooh answered as she clasped her hands together.
A bright light began to form and she spread the two apart, revealing a series of six small orbs that levitated through the air. They created a line before the party, illuminating the path ahead and revealing that they were headed straight for a wall. As was the case with the foyer, there were more busts and pictures, however, the hallways had a series of small tables and at times, chairs and couches. The former and lattermost of the three had dolls that rested upon them, each dressed in a gothic lolita style.
“Ooh!” TJ said excitedly, clapping his hands. “Is that spell like Sunlight? Can you teach it to me, Kooh?”
“Sure can! So first you-”
“Hold it.” Su said, placing her hand to Kooh’s shoulder. “We’re stepping into new territory and you think now’s the time for that? It can wait. You idiots have all the time in the world. You get your stupid ass eaten by an Agasura now and we’re gonna have real problems.”
The Governor of Water pouted at her companion’s words.
“Fine~. Sorry Little Lamb, I’ll teach you later, okay?”
He gestured it wasn’t a problem.
“Don’t worry about it. I didn’t expect you to teach me right now, anyway,” he answered.
As they continued down the hallway, TJ took notice of some of the windows that lined the hallway. He looked at the dolls and winced at the sight of their blank stares, opting to turn his eyes forward.
“Is it just me, or are those dolls staring back at us?” Axle asked.
“It’s just you,” Su answered.
“Look at them! Their eyes are following us! They’ve all turned in the same direction we’re headed!”
He gestured to some of the dolls sitting on a fine red velvet couch. Two sat on one side while a third sat on the other. All of their eyes had rested in their peripherals.
“Weren’t they always like that?” Kooh asked.
“How much you wanna bet if I walked back, they’d watch me the same way?”
“I do not believe we should pay them much mind. Axle’s speculation on the matter aside, I do not sense an Agasuric presence from any of them. I believe they will do us no harm.” Peorth posited as she proceeded.
“So they’re just there to be creepy? Sounds about right for this dungeon.”
“You’ll get over it,” Su remarked.
As the party began to turn the first corner, they heard the sound of rattling, as if someone was playing the maracas. Due to the length and height of the hallway, the sound echoed throughout the room, making it difficult for the party to discern from whence it came.
“On your guard, everyone! There are enemies about!”
Kooh sent her spell ahead and it revealed three enemies approaching. Hidden away in the darkness, an archer was revealed along with a bog hopper and what seemed to be a rather dark box. The box itself was black with a red heart on the front, what seemed to be a kidney on the right side, and the other two sides remaining unknown. As this took place, the rattling began to speed up and the archer nocked an arrow.
“Boss, watch out!” Axle roared as he lunged before her and raised his blades.
The archer let the arrow fly and the moment Axle’s body skidded to a halt and deflected the arrow, two crimson lights lit up in the darkness. As the arrow fell to the ground, the Blader’s entire body was encased in stone. After a few brief moments, the lights seemed to eclipse and vanished back into the darkness starting the rattling sound again.
“...Axle?” TJ asked in disbelief.
“I know you’re worried, Little Lamb, but now really isn’t the time! If we let our guard down we’ll be in serious danger! I’ll take care of it as soon as we deal with these guys, so don’t lose focus!” Kooh cried out as she took to the vanguard with the guild master.
“There’s something on the roof. I lost sight of it but we’d best watch out for it, or we’re all gonna become decorations,” Su suggested.
“For now, let us focus on the enemies before us! Be mindful of when that sounds ceases!” Peorth warned them as she armed her spear. “Broken Wings!”
Peorth hurled her spear and caught the leg of the bipedal fish. The weapon sent it hurtling forward until it touched down against the ground and pinned the creature to it. As her body appeared upon the spear, the candelabras up to where she stood ignited with light and revealed everything within the hallway. Upon the roof, a humanoid creature sat within what seemed to be a pot planter doing a jig of sorts. It had green skin and a series of snakes for hair. Its eyes were closed and it had a prismatic dome-like barrier surrounding it.
The guild master withdrew her spear and prepared to perform a coup de grace upon her unwilling target but hesitated at a warning from Kooh.
“Princess, 6 o’clock,” she cried out.
“Sagacity!”
Peorth spun on the balls of her heels with a glint in her eye. Instinctively, she raised her spear and swatted the weapon of her enemy away, causing it to fall away and touch down before brandishing it once more. The box that they had previous taken notice of had now opened, revealing a series of teeth upon the edges of it and a deep darkness within. From within it, a small toy-like doll stood before her, clad in a trench coat, top hat, long black pants and matching shoes, all in black. It had a brown moustache and gleaming crimson eyes oft hidden by the brim of its hat. In its hand, a silver knife glinted in the light of the candles.
“...A trap?”
With hardly another moment to spare the Agasura leapt at her and threatened to slit her throat with a wide cleave. She blocked the strike with the shaft of her spear and forced it back before performing a wide sweep. The Agasura jumped over her spear and attempted to fall upon her with both hands to the knife but missed as she narrowly side-stepped the strike. As she turned her gaze to see it landing, she noticed the fish leaping towards her, its fangs bared.
“Air Wall!”
She spun her spear around and the weapon ignited, creating a ring of flames. With it she beat the fish back while keeping her other adversary at bay until she slammed it down and sent the two tumbling away in a small burst of flames.
The sound of the air being cut made her head turn in the direction of a boomerang flying toward her, only for it to be sent hurtling away by TJ’s Megadeath spell. Almost immediately after, she glimpsed Kooh’s dagger plunging into the archer’s side as she appeared on it. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulled his hair back and thrust her dagger into his throat two times.
“Chief, behind you,” TJ shouted.
A bolt of lightning struck the box that seemed to be hopping toward her but it simply caused it to slam shut and slide forward a few feet before beginning its approach anew. By the time she had turned towards it, it was far too close for her to strike it with her spear.
“Haze Step!”
The guild master lunged toward it as her body became transparent and moved through it, just as the gorgon had finished its dance. It’s eyes opened once more and Peorth’s body was instantly petrified in the middle of her stance.

“That thing got the blue blood?! Shit!” Su roared as she hurled icicles at the gorgon.
The icicles she hurled at it were deflected and sent hurtling back at her.
“Witch! Don’t you have some kinda magic dispelling bullshit or something?! That thing just reflects all of my attacks!”
Kooh was in a deadly match with the jack-in-the-box Agasura. She solemnly met it strike for strike with her dagger, her crimson eyes focused and her movements crisp.
“I’ll put it out of its misery once I’m finished here,” she answered, her voice cold and emotionless.
She lunged toward the jack and slashed at it while it leapt over her swing. Before it could get in range of her, she waved her left hand and a thin trail of ice manifested before her, stopping its approach. As the box and fish both leapt at her from both the front and back, she raised a foot and stomped it down. She outstretched both of her hands, causing icicles to spring up all around her like the fangs of a beast. The fish found itself impaled by one of them and felled while the box was scratched and pushed back, unable to proceed. The jack however, evaded the spell, standing in between some of the icicles.
“Let’s support her, Su!” TJ said as he charged into the fray.
“Don’t get careless! If you get your stupid ass petrified, I’m gonna get stuck in the gem!” She roared while pursuing the Abellan.
He was not blind to her warning. He listened intently for the sign that the snake-woman would attempt to petrify them again and it seemed the time was drawing nearer. What the circumstances would be that could lead to them being petrified remained somewhat unknown, but since he and Su hadn’t moved and avoided it thus far, perhaps it was the case.
As the rattling increased, he skidded to a halt and his companion followed suit. He stole a glance at the petrified guild master and his eyes shuttered briefly. He closed them, opened them once more and turned his gaze skyward to their enemy just as it finished its dance. Just before it did, the barrier faded away and it attempted to petrify some unlucky soul. Once it started again, the barrier manifested once more and the sound of rattling began anew.
“I found an opening you...guys?”
TJ blinked in surprise as where Kooh stood, a pillar of ice remained instead, her body frozen solid within, both hands to her dagger and the weapon pointing skyward. Suddenly the crystal shattered into a series of icicles that circled around the God’s Governor as she waved her hand. She sent a majority into the box and the rest at the jack. The former of the two was struck by them and they shattered against it, but it had remained closed and still following the attack. The latter attempted to hop out of the way of the spells until one of them struck it in the chest and four more followed suit, turning it into a pin cushion. Kooh hurled her dagger through the air and it spun before coming to a rest over the doll. She brought her hand down and the dagger fell upon it, striking like lightning three times and leaving nothing but a black stain on the ground.
She walked over, turned her eyes toward the Medusa and watched it. With every passing moment, her gaze sharpened and her brows furrowed. TJ watched her in shock and awe while Su turned her eyes towards the gorgon. The moment the shield went down, Kooh hurled an icicle at it and eviscerated it, causing the top half to fall down and hit the ground between them. She walked over, picked it up and slowly froze it in the palm of her hand. When the body froze completely, she shattered it by closing her fist and tossed the remnants aside. Some had lodged themselves in her hand but the bloody crystals didn’t faze her in the slightest.
“Kooh?” TJ asked, blinking in disbelief.
“Huh,” Su said, sounding impressed.
The God’s Governor stepped over to her cousin’s petrified form and gently stroked her cheek before sighing. She closed her bleeding hand and the last of the icicles lodged in it melted away, washing away some of the blood from the wounds. She clasped her hands together and a powerful golden glow enveloped her body. She lowered her head, closed her eyes and soon after, raised a hand skyward. A pair of golden rings manifested around the guild master’s body and began to rise and fall opposite each other. A golden glow enveloped her also and Kooh held that position, channelling over the next couple of minutes.
TJ thought to say something but Su raised a hand.
“Save your breath. If you think you’re gonna get through to her you may as well hang up those hopes now. Just let her do her thing. If she can undo that, she’ll probably snap out of that trance of hers once it’s fixed.” The God’s Governor suggested.
The Treasure Hunter had remained still for quite some time, as the spell carried on. After perhaps five or so minutes, a powerful glow was emitted from Peorth as the stone casing on her crumbled and she was released from her prison. Before she fell at the sudden release, Kooh stepped towards her and caught her, embracing her tightly.
“Kooh...” She said, blinking in surprise.
She closed her eyes, removed a hand from her spear and embraced her cousin in turn.
“I must ask your forgiveness. It was careless of me to fall prey to such a tactic.”
“...You’re forgiven,” Kooh answered. “Just promise me you won’t put yourself in danger like that again.”
“That, I cannot promise you, as I do not wish to expose you to similar danger. However, I can promise you that I will approach the following enemies with a greater degree of caution.”
Kooh leaned away and pouted.
“I suppose that’s good enough.”
In turn, the queen smiled slightly.
“I appreciate your concession.”
“Alright, break it up you two.” Su said clapping her hands. “You can have your emotional reunion later. We’ve still got a statue back here you need to attend to.”
She pointed at the petrified Axle with her thumb. The Governor of Water turned and nodded.
“Right. I’ll get right to it, just need to rest a little.” She answered, smiling.
Immediately afterwards, she collapsed to her knees and slumped over.
“Kooh?! Are you okay?” TJ asked hurrying over to her. “You’re not hurt, are you?”
“It is as I expected...” Peorth sighed as she knelt down.
“I’m fine, I’m fine~. Just a little tired is all. Using that spell eats up a lot of stamina.” Kooh answered, raising her head slightly.
The Abellan knit his brows.
“It’s kinda rare to see you using Divine spells...and that one took a long time to cast, didn’t it? If it has you in a state like this it must be something incredible,” he remarked.
The duo helped her over to a wall and sat her down there.
“It is and only something of that level could definitely remove petrifaction.”
“Encountering Agasura that have such a skill is very rare, so a spell of such strength is very rarely needed. However, to encounter creatures that can do so here, and so easily is not something either of us could’ve predicted. Though to have used Panacea was perhaps ill-advised, Kooh.” Peorth explained, her gaze shifting to her cousin.
“In this case, definitely not! You know how dangerous petrifaction can be! I don’t wanna take any chances with you guys!”
TJ blinked.
It was rare for her to react like that to the guild master. He didn’t know much about the effect but it must’ve been something dangerous to get her that worked up. That aside, if it really was that dangerous, it likely meant that TJ would need to learn that spell also in case it should happen again. Could he?
“What’s the deal with...petrifaction?”
“It is, in essence, one of the most dangerous afflictions an adventurer can receive. As you can see with Axle and I prior, the user’s body is rendered completely immobile. They are not simply encased in stone, but become it. As we did with the mud creatures prior, one fell strike could shatter the body and destroy the afflicted. Even if one should have the effect removed, the damage done will not be remedied.
“Alas, petrifaction is also a high level curse. There are stories of creatures that had such effects, but we are as of yet to see them. That we are seeing them here likely means that in other islands and worlds beyond our own, such beings can be encountered. We should not rule out the possibility that they exist on Jienda, however. Due to the lack of encounters with such a curse, however, there are very few remedies to this. Panacea, a very high level spell is one of the few that we know of.”
“There’s a couple others that I know of, but I wanna be thorough with this. If the spell isn’t strong enough, it might remove some of the curse, but not all of it. Imagine having your head free but your lungs still stone. You wouldn’t have long to live, if that were the case.” Kooh suggested, her expression deadly serious. “You and G.G should be mindful of that, Little Lamb. Curses aren’t to be underestimated.”
If what he learned earlier was any indication, curses were often more magic than nature at work. First the crones, now those strange snake women...were the two linked somehow to the Sinner? Was it possible whoever they were had some magical ties?
Kooh got to her feet and cracked her joints, both hands outstretched before her.
“Okay! One more!”
As she began her work, TJ looked to Peorth.
“Chief, do you think I could learn that spell too? I don’t want Kooh to have to do this all by herself,” he said.
Peorth looked to him before she closed her eyes and shook her head.
“Powerful as you may be, I do not believe you are at a stage where you can learn such a spell. It is possible that you can learn the simpler curing spells, but that much would require you to be in your Messenger of Light form. Alas, it is not something that can be learned as quickly as some of the offensive spells you were taught by Kooh. It had taken her years of studying and practice to master that, among others. I’m sure you had seen it during the last expedition? Kooh’s understanding of Divine magic goes far beyond that of most but she very rarely will utilize it.
“Nonetheless, there will come a time for you also, TJ. We will acquire the other pieces of the Heart of Yggdrasil, and as you regain your powers and memories, such things will not be out of reach for you.”
She turned to him and smiled.
“It is at such times where there is no harm in relying on your allies. Even if we may complain or have fears, it is in believing in each other that we overcome such hurdles.”
The Bard solemnly looked to Kooh’s back as she cast the spell once more.
It wasn’t like her to complain. She always worked hard and pushed her limits as much as she could. She was a dazzling figure that he learned a lot from, and admired. The goal that he strove towards, and dreamed of being able to stand on even footing with. For the time being, however, he would need to learn as much as he could from her and continue to grow.
He grinned slightly.
“Mm hmm, there’s no doubts in my heart.”

As Kooh finished the spell, the curse on Axle began to come undone and the stone began to crack and fall away from him. When his face was finally freed he looked around before frowning.
“The hell happened here?” He asked.
“Welcome back to the world of the living,” Su remarked.
“What? Did I miss the battle again? Sheesh...talk about a bad day for a Blader...”
He scratched the back of his neck and sighed.
“That would make two of us, Axle.” Peorth said as she smiled.
“Hm? You too, Boss?”
“Indeed. We owe it to Kooh for rescuing us from our stone prisons.”
He grinned slightly as he put his swords away.
“Looks like I owe you one, K.”
“I’ll put it on your tab, Ax!” She said with a wide grin.
“Tab?! What tab?”
“You forgot already? There was that time in the Snowfields...and that time against Coa...”
As she began to rattle off examples, she raised a finger for each, her head tilted back. Meanwhile Axle waved his hand dismissively.
“That first one I’d have been fine, and I avoided her fire with my Blader Step! You stepping in just made it easier to counterattack!”
At the sight and sound of the two arguing, TJ smiled.
It was reassuring to see that things were back to normal.
“Come now, you two, there will be a time and place for such discussion, but this is not it,” Peorth suggested.
“Discussion she calls it,” Su quipped.
“Let us proceed with our journey, lest danger find us before we find it.”
Axle rolled his shoulders and drew his blades before performing a couple practice swings.
“In spite of being stone, I still feel pretty good. Ready to go when you are, Boss.” He said turning to her with a grin.
“Wasn’t that long,” Su quipped.
“Excellent. Then let us be on our way.” The queen said with a nod.
The two fighters took to the vanguard and continued apace with Kooh’s spell leading the way. As they walked, the group passed by a couple of doors that seemed to lead into other rooms in the house. With the expansive and dark hallway before them, they paid them little mind and continued on, that is, until Axle hit an invisible wall and stopped.
“Oof!” He said as his face, torso and hands were smeared against it.
“Hmm? What’s this?” Kooh asked as she approached.
“Shoulda had those blades of yours pointing forward,” Su snickered.
“No Blader in their right mind would do that! There’s no momentum for your first strike if you approach like that!”
The Abellan made a mental note of the statement.
The Governor of Water raised her knuckles to the invisible wall and rapped on it a couple of times. When she did, a blue-grid like barrier manifested temporarily and faded almost immediately. She outstretched both hands and a blue glow began to surround her.
“Dispel Illusion,” she cried out.
The light around her formed a sphere that launched itself into the wall and exploded outwards, covering the entirety of the wall in a mixture of blue and purple flame-like energies. When it had faded, the group could see the wall clearly with a strange symbol sitting before them.
“So that’s what I walked into, huh? Well, Kooh? Think you can dispel that too?” Axle asked, gazing at her with a tilted head.
“Nope!”
“Oi.”
“This is no ordinary barrier.” Peorth said, leaning into the strange marking before them. “I can sense Agasuric energy permeating it, so without a doubt, it is a spell. However, removal of it is...beyond my understanding also.”
“Try hitting it, Ax,” Kooh suggested.
“You honestly don’t think that’ll open it, do you?” He asked.
In turn she smiled and shrugged as if to say, ‘it’s worth a try’. He sighed and slumped his shoulders.
“Alright you two, stand back.”
He took a swing with his blades and hit the wall and in response it blinked while creating a sound like that of an electric current. Despite the strength behind the blow, however, it remained unfazed otherwise.
“You idiots done goofing around? We’re in a Sinner’s dungeon, if you’d forgotten. If there’s something unfamiliar, means we need to find a clue to move past it.” Su suggested, crossing her arms.
“That would be the best course of action. Without the knowledge to dispel this wall, we must reconsider what we have available to us and use them to proceed.” Peorth added, turning back to the rest of the party.
“Guess it’s time to backtrack, huh? We don’t have a whole lot of options open to us, though. This is the only open hallway we saw when we got in here.” Axle reminded them as he sheathed his blades.
“We passed by a couple of doors though, leaving the ones at the entrance aside. I know we discussed not opening those ‘cause of the danger but...it’s worth a try, right?” TJ asked.
“Nothing for it, then.”
The group turned back and stopped at the first door they had walked by, a short distance from where they stood. All five of them drew their weapons save for Axle, who had one blade in hand and the other to the door.
“Everyone ready?”
At his question they all nodded grimly and he followed suit.
“Go!”
He shoulder checked the door and the five of them rushed inside without hesitation, weapons at the ready, but found no enemies within. Instead, they found a comfortable living room of sorts. A couch was on one side of the room with a couple of fancy looking chairs on the other, surrounding a table. Behind the couch was a wall of books that looked as if they hadn’t been read in years. There were more dolls on the couch, dressed similarly to those they had seen prior. A pair of windows had lined the wall but as was the case with the others, no light came through the curtains. In the corner of the room, there was a table with a set of chairs surrounding it. Upon it however, there was a curious orb-like item that sat on a red cushion, a hand-written note next to it.
Peorth walked over to the table and eyed the item suspiciously before picking up the note.
“This is a lady’s handwriting.” She posited as she gazed at it.
Kooh peeked over her shoulder and nodded in affirmation.
“That’s definitely a girl’s!” She said as she crossed her arms.
“I wouldn’t describe them as girls but we saw plenty of old women along the way. You think one of them was nice enough to leave us a note and a gift?” Axle asked, grinning.
“Of course not! They might be humanoid but it doesn’t mean they’d do something like this! This is definitely, definitely the work of a Sinner!”
“So you think this one is female? Wouldn’t be the first.”
“Who cares what their gender is? What does the note say?” Su asked, gesturing for them to hurry up.
“It is written in Agasuric. TJ, if you would?” The queen asked, handing the note off to him.
“Oh? Sure thing,” he answered.
He accepted the note and gazed at it for a time. He squinted and began to make out the words.
“Let’s see here...it says...if you think you can just step in here and do what you like, think again. You’ll pay your dues not just in Mana, but blood if you plan on seeing me.”
“The hell’s that supposed to mean?” Su asked.
“Paying our dues? I’m drawing a blank on that one too.” Axle muttered, his arms crossed and his eyes closed.
“It’s gotta have something to do with this weird sphere, right?” Kooh asked, pointing to the ball.
It was a cloudy blue glass sphere that rested upon the cushion, an innocuous item at a glance.
“Let’s smash it.” Su suggested, readying her dagger.
“Hold on, hold on, hold on! That should be our last resort! We dunno what’ll happen if we do!”
The Governor of Earth gave her a look of disbelief.
“Coming from the girl who said to slash the wall?”
“This and that are completely different!”
“You’re a moron and this thing is probably what makes that barrier.”
“I will have to agree with Kooh in this case,” Peorth said. “I do not sense any connection between the two, however, there is a slight energy permeated by this item. If that note was any indication, I suspect we will need it, and in using it a cost shall be incurred.”
“It’s not the first time we’ve had to endure something to get to a Sinner. Carrying gold, eating weird foods with weirder effects and a variety of traps...this is probably just the next thing on the list,” the Abellan posited.
“Probably the smartest thing you’ve said today,” the Governor remarked.
“So who wants to take it?” Axle asked.
“Let me,” TJ answered. “I’m the only one with an Agasuric nature, so I can probably handle whatever happens.”
He walked over and reached out to the item. The moment that he touched it, an odd chill ran through the entire party and lingered. He removed his hand instinctively and furrowed his brows.
“It’s...kinda cold...that ball.”
“It’s not just you, Little Lamb. I felt that too,” Kooh muttered.
“As did I,” Peorth added.
“If that’s the worst its got, we’ll deal. Let’s just take that thing and see if it removes the stupid barrier,” Su suggested.
Though reluctant, the rest of the party nodded. The bard took the sphere and the five of them exited the room. They made their way through the hallway and found themselves back at the wall, but it still stood proudly blocking their way. The odd seal before them, however, had vanished.
“Wall’s still here but the thingy’s gone so...maybe we can pass?” Axle wondered aloud.
He flipped his sword over and attempted to tap the wall with it, only to find the weapon’s tip encased in a navy blue glow that allowed for it to melt into the barrier.
“That’s all the confirmation I need. Let’s keep it moving, ladies.” Su said, gesturing for them to enter.
Axle and Peorth nodded to each other and the two led the rest of the party into the barrier.

As was the case with Axle’s weapon, their bodies gained an unusual glow that allowed them to pass through. Despite the protection it afforded them, however, the air carried a greater density than it did outside of it and all were taking note of it.
“Best hold onto that thing, TJ. I’d rather not find out what happens if we don’t have it, or if it breaks.” Axle suggested, glancing back at him.
The Bard looked to it before chuckling nervously.
“I’ll keep it in my pocket so I can fight. I won’t do any flips or anything like that so it doesn’t fall out,” he suggested.
“You may leave the front line to us. We will do our utmost to ensure that no enemies reach you.” Peorth assured him as she looked back.
“I’m in your care, Chief, Axle.”
“Heh, don’t you worry, we’ll get you through this!” The Blader remarked, raising a sword high.
The group carried on down the hallway, passing by a couple of doors on opposing sides of the hallway. Both of them had a variety of windows but as was the case, the only light offered to them was that from Kooh’s spell. As ever, as they progressed more candelabras would alight in their wake. Though just barely, they could see some of the facets of the mansion being illuminated and revealing to them what was hidden within. Pictures of unfamiliar locations, ranging from sprawling cities to exotic locales, regal suits of armour armed with a variety of weapons and furniture with more dolls on display.
“A lot of this stuff is familiar but boy, it still gives me the creeps.” Axle muttered as he scanned their surroundings.
“Just keep those eyes peeled for enemies. Who the hell knows what’s gonna jump out at us in this bullshit.”
At their approach the familiar sound of rattling drew their attention and made them all freeze in place. Unlike the previous battle, however, there was a second set to accompany the first.
“Danger comes! Remember everyone, it will only petrify you if it glimpses you in motion! Kooh, if you would!” Peorth commanded her as she readied her spear.
“Sure thing, Princess!” Kooh answered as she outstretched a hand.
The several spheres of light she created flew past the party and illuminated ahead of them, revealing four enemies, one new among them. The first was the box they had seen prior, its inhabitant likely within. The second was a crone and her stone golem and the last was what appeared to be a life-sized nutcracker. This nutcracker however was dyed in tones of black and navy blue. It wore a black tunic with silver lace spanning the entire upper body accompanied by matching epaulettes. It had navy blue pants and lace-up black boots. Though it wore a shako, a veil hung from within the hat and covered the face. The light that briefly illuminated it revealed teeth sharp enough to be called fangs.
“That’s a Christmas nutcracker, isn’t it?” Axle asked.
“It is,” Kooh answered.
“He’s a big guy, isn’t he?”
“Definitely is.”
“TJ, how shall we approach this battle?” Peorth asked.
The Abellan’s eyes darted towards the two flickering crimson lights in the darkness and sought out where the second sound came from. Behind all of the Agasura before them, he could hear the sound of another snake-woman before it came to an end and a glimpse of crimson alerted him.
The closer of the two was located on the rooftop and would make for an easy target. He could strike it down with a well-timed Megadeath. To get to the other, the group would either need to fly over or break through the front lines and eliminate it. However, turning their backs to the enemy posed a risk in and of itself. Unless most of the party went in with the vanguard, the risk would be too high for one of them to take such an action.
“Well?” Su asked.
He closed his eyes tightly as he attempted to improve his focus.
Their best bet would be to have Kooh do it. If Su and the others could support her and keep their adversaries at bay she could likely strike it down and support the front-line.
“I’ve got a plan. Chief, Axle, if possible do you guys think you can hold off those guys at the front? The golem and the witch don’t move around too much, so you should have enough time to pull this off.” TJ began, his eyes darting to his allies followed by their adversaries.
The nutcracker had raised its fists in preparation for their assault but it had not moved from the spot. As he had suspected with the jack-in-the-box, it would not move until an enemy came within range of it, thus it remained in place.
“Axle, you should take the jack since you’re more suited to extreme close quarters than Chief is. Su, I’ll need you to support those two, fending off the witch’s spells and probably that box too. Chief, if you can just keep that nutcracker busy. We’ll have to figure out what it’s capable of as the battle goes on. Kooh, if you can, get in position so that you can see that snake-woman behind them.”
“You mean the gorgon?” She asked in response.
“Is that what that is? Good to know...but yeah, that! If we can take out the gorgons we can focus on battling our enemies without having to worry about being petrified. It won’t be easy though, ‘cause you only have a few seconds to strike it down.”
“Just leave it to me, Little Lamb!” Kooh said placing a hand to a curled arm.
He smiled.
“I know we can count on you. I’ll take out the first gorgon, so once I do, wait for the second to finish its dance and then let’s close the gap. Just be sure to keep track of it until Kooh can get it, everyone. Once that first one is down, I’ll provide you guys support.”
“Sounds like a plan!” Axle said grinning.
“Your will be done,” Peorth answered.
“Easy enough...” Su muttered.
“Let’s do it!” Kooh said, clenching her fists before her.
TJ looked skyward and watched the gorgon intently. In a matter of seconds it would finish its dance and attempt to petrify them.
He would strike it down before it recovered its barrier. The first step was preparing his spell.
“Megadeath!”
As he began to strum his guitar a stabbing pain erupted in his chest and caused him to fumble his playing.
“Gh! Hurgh...”
“Little Lamb? You okay?” Kooh asked, turning to him with a worried expression.
He clenched his fists around the guitar’s neck and upon its base, smiling as best he could.
“I’m...I’m fine, no problem. Just a little...y’know...just a little spell backlash is all.”
There were spells and stances that did inflict pain on him for using them, but this wasn’t one of those. To add insult to injury, the pain he experienced was so sharp and sudden he was still recoiling from it. Kooh’s worried expression inflicted a different kind of pain, but he had just told them the plan and was reluctant to go back on it now. They were all waiting on him to open the fight. He couldn’t afford to let them down now.
He turned his eyes to the gorgon once more and grit his teeth. It had just recently finished its jig and was preparing to start again, and as he solemnly watched he raised his hands to the strings once more.
I’ll push through the pain. I can take it. He thought.
When he saw it nearing the end of the jig he raised a hand and began again.
“Megadeath!”
The second his fingers touched the strings he felt a similar sharp pain shoot through his chest and nearly fumbled the spell cast. He grit his teeth and exhaled all the air in his lungs, his brows furrowed and his face scrunched as he held back any further outbursts. With the spell readied, he waited for a couple pregnant moments as the jig ended and the gorgon peered at the world below. The moment its eyes began to close, he strummed the guitar once and electrocuted the Agasura. It’s body seized up as the pot it sat in shattered. In the follow moments it fell to the ground below, leaving a smoking trail in its wake.
The party watched in bated breath for the sign of the second to pass and the moment that their opportunity had arrived, they bolted forward. TJ, who remained behind them all managed to stay standing on wobbly knees until they were a fair distance away and collapsed, clutching his chest.
That much pain wouldn’t hold him back. One way or another, he would return to the fray to aid his allies, and hopefully with a remedy to the issue that ailed him now.

The quartet sped towards their enemies, their figures quickly being illuminated as they approached Kooh’s Guiding Light. Axle readied his blades as Peorth hurled her spear into the air. As the Blader spun swords first into the box, the Warlord crashed into the nutcracker with the tip of her spear. The former was pushed back and nearly toppled over as the Agasura within hopped out from the open top. Meanwhile, the latter had grabbed the tip of the spear with both hands and slid back a short distance as the guild master touched down.
“Undertow!” Peorth roared sweeping at the nutcracker’s legs.
As it stepped forward, the shaft of her spear crashed into one of the legs and destabilized it, causing it to stumble a short distance away. It neared Axle, who clashed with his adversary using a horizontal swing from each of his swords. The moment he noticed the nutcracker nearing him, he drew both blades over his right shoulder and did a full spin. He successfully cut a large gash into its torso and kept the jack from striking.
Su followed up the two and bounded from the ground to the wall before leaping from it again. As she began her descent she watched the golem with a keen eye as it reached out to grab her. She leaned her body forward, her left hand outstretched as if to meet the golem’s own right. The moment she touched it, she used it to spring herself toward the crone. Despite the God’s Governor landing before her, she neither recoiled nor flinched. Instead, the witch started her next incantation. Just as Su made to strike down her target Kooh’s voice made her dash screech to a halt before it had even begun.
“Everybody freeze!” She shouted to them as she too, ended her sprint prematurely.
At the sound Su clicked her tongue, her eyes darting between the golem turning towards her and the crone drawing closer to finishing her cast.
Attached to one of the walls a fair distance away, she could see a crimson glint amidst the sight of the crone casting her magic missiles. Nearby, Axle needed to fend off the jack jumping at him and brandishing its blade while Peorth found the nutcracker rapidly approaching. It threw a straight punch at her and she raised her spear’s shaft to block the strike. The force of the blow sent her skidding back towards Kooh who caught her left shoulder.
“You have my gratitude,” Peorth said.
“Careful, Princess,” the God’s Governor admonished her. “I’ll get that gorgon, so you get back in the fight.”
With a silent nod, Peorth armed her spear and rejoined the fight with Broken Wings.
Kooh spread her wings and took flight, rising above the fighting before scanning the battlefield for the gorgon. The moment she spotted it, she raised a hand.
“Frozen Blitz!”
As the icicles began to manifest between her fingers a sharp pain echoed through her body and she dropped all three as her body collapsed to the ground. As she crashed into the carpet she ushered herself to her feet on trembling hands.
“H-...huh?”
A cloud of dust was kicked up at the rear of the battlefield, the only reprieve of it being the stray magic missiles tearing through the veil. A couple of seconds after the ground trembled, Su shot out of it before sliding to a halt, one hand to the ground.
“What’re you waiting for, Witch?! Hurry up and put that thing down!” She snarled as she looked back over her shoulder.
“Something interrupted my cast. I dunno what’s going on.”
TJ quickly joined her and helped her to her feet.
“It happened to you too, Kooh? I’m not sure what it is, but there’s something that’s hurting us every time we cast. We might have to either limit, or not cast at all here,” TJ suggested.
“That note...I guess that was our clue, huh?”
He nodded grimly as they both turned their eyes to the fight, waiting for their opportunity to make a move. When the gorgon had finished its jig and began to close its eyes, Kooh spread her wings.
“I’ll take care of that thing as just like you planned, Little Lamb. Support the others, will you?”
He nodded.
“I’m on it!”
Smiling, Kooh shot into the air before flying towards their adversary.
At the speed she was headed, she would likely be able to take it out before the gorgon could petrify them again.
He glimpsed the battles playing out and attempted to discern what he could do. Peorth found herself on the defensive, the nutcracker approaching her with a flurry of vicious punches. Her strikes were often glancing, and though she scratched the paint on its body, it didn’t deter its approach any. Meanwhile Axle found himself caught in a deadly dance, constantly having to rotate and move his entire body to avoid being disembowelled. While avoiding the jack, the box was constantly hot on his heels, attempting to tear any limb it could off with its fangs.
Though Peorth was in danger, she could likely hold her own. If TJ could turn the tides of Axle’s battle, he could support her.
“Here goes! Frequency!”
TJ pounded his fists together and his eyes flickered to crimson. He rolled his shoulder and pounded an open palm with his right fist.
“Brawler Spirit!”
A crimson energy gathered to him like a vortex before causing his body to flash briefly. He ran towards the two attacking Axle and drew his guitar over his shoulder.
“Sledgehammer!”
He leapt into the air, his body flipping twice as he hauled his guitar through the air. It crashed down on the box as TJ touched down, causing the lid to slam shut as the guitar left a massive dent in it.
“Nice assist!” Axle said as he blocked a strike from the jack.
He pushed it back and swung both blades in succession, each in a diagonal arc, causing it to jump back towards TJ.
“I got it! Brute Force!”
He stomped a foot down and raised the weapon to the sky, a crimson energy from below ignited it with its light. With both hands to the neck he took a step forward and slammed it into the carpet, sundering the ground before him and sending the jack hurtling away. Axle spread his wings and shot after it, brandishing his blades with incredible ferocity. As his body touched down he swung them both at the jack and it scrambled to its feet. It hopped back and parried the strike as it did so. The Blader pushed his offensive, bringing one blade upwards while the jack side stepped the strike. As he attempted to catch it with a diagonal strike from his other blade it bolted past him and towards the Abellan.
“It’s coming your way, TJ!”
“I’ll intercept it! Treachery!”
He stretched his legs as his body leaned back alongside his right hand. With a forward swing and a finger pointed forward, a trail of dust surged forward as a small fissure formed before him. The fissure extended towards where the jack was heading and exploded outwards in a cloud of ceramic and stone. Once more it was launched through the air, but this time toward the Abellan. He outstretched his guitar before him before taking the neck in both hands and placing it over his shoulder.
“Chaotic Cyclone!”
He swung the weapon as his body turned and energies in both crimson and black swirled around him as he turned, the energy seeming to pool from above and spread outwards the lower they went. The jack flew into the attack and was catapulted away from the Abellan and into one of the walls, cracking it and causing it to fall to the ground.
“You’re on a roll, TJ!” Axle said with a grin.
As the Bard’s spin came to a halt he stumbled around for a couple of seconds before placing a hand to his forehead.
“J-just doing what I can to help out...”
As the Blader hurried back over to him, TJ turned to glimpse the jack getting to its feet. He eyed it suspiciously before he noticed the box hopping over to it.
“Oh crap!”
He ran over to deal a felling blow but the lid of the box opened and it jumped back inside. He grit his teeth as he eyed the box warily.
“Don’t think just ‘cause you’re inside of that you’re safe from me.”
He drew his guitar over his shoulder and slammed it over the box again. The strike hit hard but the impact sent reverberations through TJ’s body instead this time. His arms trembled as he tried to keep his grip on his guitar.
“TJ, beware your surroundings,” Peorth’s voice rang out.
“Huh?”
The Bard turned to the sound to see the nutcracker sprinting toward him. Just as he saw it raise a foot in a right hook, Axle’s back filled his vision, his blades crossed over in a defensive manner. The sound of a metal clang filled the hallway and Axle was launched backward, crashing into the Abellan. While his movement came to a screeching halt due to the collision, TJ’s momentum had sent him off his feet and sliding across the porcelain floor. His head bashed against the floor and his body took off briefly before sliding to an eventual halt near the other girls and their adversaries.
“Little Lamb?!” Kooh asked as she jumped from the golem’s shoulders.
Though dazed, he could clearly make out the figure of the golem’s legs next to him and it quickly dawned on him that he was in severe danger. As he scrambled to his feet the golem had reeled its fist back and attempted to crush him with its fist.
Kooh stepped in front of its fist and placed her hands together, pulling them apart, one above the other, her palms facing each other. She spread her arms wide and placed both hands before her, causing a small sphere of icy water she created to swell before spilling forward.
“January’s Promise!”
As the spell began to surge forward, Kooh let out a pained groan, her left hand clenched tightly against her breast. Moments before the golem’s fist hit her she waved her hand and the surging tides threw the golem off of its feet and froze it in a wave of ice.
“Move your ass, Witch,” Su roared from nearby.
Kooh staggered slightly as what seemed to be a black cloud collided with her and slithered up to her face. In spite of being cursed, she still turned in the direction of the Abellan and smiled.
“Are you hurt, Little Lamb?” She asked.
She offered him a hand and he graciously accepted it.
“I’m okay, thanks to you, but you really suffered for it,” he muttered.
“This? This is nothing! Keeping you guys safe is my top priority, after all.”
She placed a hand to a curled arm and grinned.
“I’ll do something about this later. If you guys are still battling the others, keep supporting Princess and Ax, okay? G.G. and I will take care of this and join you as soon as we can.”
“Right, leave it to me.”
She ruffled his hair, smiled and returned to the fray as magic missiles were launched at her and Su. Giving her a wilting smile, TJ looked at the golem still caught in Kooh’s spell and took heart in her words.

At a glance, he noted that Peorth was bruised in a couple of places and Axle was engaged with the jack and box once more. However, the jack had recovered from the damage dealt to it. The dust and tears TJ inflicted had recovered and it was fighting with the same tenacity that it had prior to taking the blows from him. He blinked twice before squinting suspiciously.
His first objective would be to destroy the box. It was the easier of the two targets and he could prevent the jack from recovering if he did. He had half a mind to use Demon’s Armoury to make a mallet but paused as he realized it was a spell also.
“Alright, here goes! Strongarm!”
He lunged forward, breaking out into an immediate sprint, leaving an after-image as he bolted forward. When he neared the box, he slammed his weapon into the back of it before following it with a descending strike. When his weapon crashed into it, the impact was absorbed by the box and he took note, confirming his suspicions.
“Grave Marker!”
He lowered his guitar to his right flank and with his left, stuck out a thumb before pointing it towards the ground. As the box attempted to turn to him, he slammed his weapon over it once more and it created a crater in the ground, causing a slab of stone to arise behind it. He hopped back and spun his guitar over his head before he slammed it into the ground before his enemy, launching it into the air. He leapt after it and his body flipped once before he swatted it down towards the earth, smashing through the stone.
“Incoming, TJ!” Axle’s voice alerted him to an attack and he turned instinctively.
The jack leapt at him, the light reflecting from its blade made him raise his guitar. He easily overpowered the Agasura and forced it back before following up with a jumping strike. His weapon hit the ground as it jumped away from him and closer to Axle. The Blader wasted no time in taking the opportunity to cut a swath in its back with one of his blades. He successfully landed a clean hit, causing the jack to retreat toward one of the walls.
“Finish that box! Don’t let it recover a second time!”
“Got it!”
TJ turned to the box and it was clear his strikes were working against it. It was dented, some of the teeth within its maw were chipped or broken and pieces of it had been chipped or scratched. It was attempting to right itself while he was battling the jack and continued to do so even now.
He would finish it with a flurry of strikes.
“Dirty Combination!”
He placed his guitar over his shoulder as he pointed at his enemy with his left hand, his lips revealing a menacing grin. Thin crimson jets of light gathered to him as he finished the gesture and he took his weapon in both hands. He leapt from where he stood, his guitar held over his head and he slammed it down against the box. Wasting not even a moment, he brought the weapon around into a right hook and followed it with a left hook. The box was knocked back and forth by powerful strikes, all keeping it within melee range of the Bard. However, it’s punishment had not yet ended.
He hauled the weapon over his right shoulder as he performed a short hop and crushed it with it before turning his body around for a spinning hook. The collision made a powerful sound like that of metal on metal and flung the box into the wall. The moment it hit it, despite colliding with it and sending a fissure through it, the box returned to the Abellan who met it with a rising strike and a second descending attack. Finally, he raised the weapon over his head before bringing it down with one final powerful swing. It kicked up a cloud of dust and cracked the ground once more when it touched down.
As he wiped his brow he looked to the box and noticed no further movement from it.
“Man...Kooh sure made taking it down look easy.”
Perhaps a testament to how strong her ice magic was, among other things. He still had a long way to go. Nevertheless, the time for that sort of speculation would come. If he used the Chaos Frequency for too long, it would take its toll eventually.
His eyes darted to Peorth who was still combating the nutcracker. He looked to Axle who seemed to be holding his own much better now that it was a one-on-one scenario. For a couple of moments he watched the Blader pursue his target, using his superior speed and size to his advantage, taking swings and eventually pushing it towards a wall. With a nod, he rushed further down the hall to where Peorth and the nutcracker were engaged.
“Haze Step!” Peorth said as she lunged forward through its fist and arrived directly in front of it. “Air Wall!”
She spun her spear around and the weapon cleaved through it several times as a powerful gust of wind was kicked up in the area. It stumbled backwards, its left arm falling away weakly as the spear chipped off pieces from it. As she returned to her typical stance and it prepared to hit her with a right hook, TJ appeared over it’s shoulder, swinging his guitar toward its head.
“Dread Axis!”
His body twisted as he brought the weapon around and slammed it into the side of its head, sending it stumbling aside and clearing a path to the guild master.
“Excellent timing, TJ. You have my gratitude.”
He flashed her a peace sign and grinned as he turned back to the nutcracker.
“Let’s do this together, Chief!”
“Acknowledged.”
TJ ran around to its right flank while Peorth took the left. The nutcracker glanced in both of their directions. Both came to a halt, the latter of the two reeling her spear back as energy gathered to it. Seeming to think Peorth the bigger threat, it turned toward her and prepared to attack while TJ pursued it. The nutcracker came to a halt out of her spear’s reach as she began to swing it and in that moment TJ prepared to attack.
“Heavy Lance!”
She swung the spear before her and unleashed a torrent of wind strong enough to strike the nutcracker and send it sliding towards the Abellan. He stomped a foot down as he drew his guitar back, a crimson trail of light following it while he did so.
“Demolish!”
With a spin he brought the guitar around and struck the nutcracker, creating the sound of a gong being struck once more and flinging the Agasura into a wall.
“Scent of Weakness!”
TJ placed his guitar standing before him and took a deep breath, an airy blue substance arising from his adversary.
“Let us press the advantage!” Peorth said, arming her spear.
“Right behind you!”
Peorth hurled her spear and teleported to the nutcracker with Broken Wings. She withdrew the weapon and back-flipped from it as it took a swing at her.
“Hound’s Hunt!”
She lunged forward and stabbed it once in the axilla. She followed the strike with a short retreating spin to bash the nutcracker’s hand away and thrust her weapon into its right flank. When it twisted and attempted to kick her TJ charged in and bashed its foot away before slamming his weapon into its stomach. As he retreated from a left hook Peorth thrust her spear into its leg and the three strikes pulsed before silver fangs formed upon each and clamped down.
“I have bound it briefly! You may use this opportunity to strike!”
He thought she would be the better of the two to do it, but he wasn’t one to waste an opportunity either.
“I’ll take you up on that then, Chief! Fury Chute!”
He raised his hand in a beckoning motion as he lowered his guitar to his side. He placed it over his shoulder as wind gathered above the nutcracker and with a swing, he called it forth. It surged downward and pounded against the nutcracker, the first quickly followed up by another set, each pushing it further into the ceramic tiles. He glimpsed some movement from it still and raised his guitar over his shoulder.
“One more for good measure!”
He slammed the weapon into the nutcracker’s head and stepped back as it slammed its hands against the stone.
“W-whoa, I think I made it mad!”
It threw itself to its feet as its head began to twist and its teeth chattered violently. It’s hat fell from its head, revealing the infuriated eyes and sharp teeth, along with hair that seemed to levitate and sway.
“It seems to have entered a frenzy of sorts! Beware, TJ!” Peorth warned him as she raised her spear defensively.
It bolted towards them and the Abellan narrowly avoided its right hook. He leapt aside as it threw its fist, skidding to a halt before leaping at Peorth, face-first. She fended it off with her spear but found its teeth digging into and chipping away at the mountain on her spear’s tip. She forced it back as she took a step back and TJ swung his guitar into its right flank. The strike hit hard and it did move the Agasura, but it did not deter it for long. It turned to him clamping its teeth violently as it ran at him. Kooh soared towards it and kicked it across the head sending it stumbling aside.
“Kooh!”
“How’re you guys faring? This nutcracker seems to be really acting up, huh?” She asked, smiling as she touched down.
“We’re getting there. Got some good hits in but-”
His answer was cut short as the nutcracker dove at them. TJ dodged the strike and Kooh took off, avoiding it as it fell beneath her. As she turned around, she glimpsed it as it leapt again, Peorth shouting her name all the while. Despite being high in the air, it craned its neck and clamped down on her shin. She grit her teeth as a pained grunt escaped her lips and she was dragged down to the ground. Blood seeped from the wounds inflicted upon her and as she outstretched a hand to cast, Peorth arrived next to her, her body low to the ground.
“Northern Sting,” Peorth roared.
Her body rose as did her spear, creating a cutting gust that forced the nutcracker from the God’s Governor. As it was flung into the air Peorth jumped after it and stabbed her weapon into the chest, dragging it down into the ground. The nutcracker flailed violently, forcing her to retreat from it as TJ prevented it from rising with a well-timed Sledgehammer.
While TJ retreated, Kooh held her dagger out, leaning on her good leg as she waited to strike. The moment the nutcracker got to its feet, she made her move.
“Saint’s Cross,” she cried.
She vanished from the spot and appeared before it, cutting two swaths into it. The nutcracker rattled faintly before it fell to its knees and crumbled before the God’s Governor.
She smiled.
“Tough guy, isn’t he?”
Looking at the bloody wound, TJ smiled bitterly.

I wanna make bad jokes, so so, bad. But not yet! This time though...I'd just like to say it was an incredible adventure. I'm glad I went on it...and I'm glad it's not over.
So, shall we?

First things first! I put the previous page number in brackets, because there was a shift in the order of the story! This is gonna happen on a grander scale when I edit the goddamn bible this thing became, but that's not for a while. The reason being for it, is GAL and TAD 3. You remember how I said I messed up the order for them and said I'd edit it later? Well, that's happening. I figured I'd move it when the party went over the next additions to the tome which means that, yes(!) the chapter is finished! Finally. Currently I'm editing those two excerpts, and I'd realized it's surprisingly difficult. I've had to cut a few things from it, character descriptions and introductions and changed them around so they fit the current scenarios. Characters like Yuna, God Ah and Amae all have appeared prior, so those got changed. That, and I need to include all of the knowledge TJ gained over the course of the novel from when he defeated Avaritia to...well, now. That aside, there are some minor punctuation fixes and grammar fixes that need to be done. My sentences early on tended to be rather wordy. Also my use of em dashes was wrong. And hyphens. Yeesh...it's small things but it feels like a mammoth undertaking. But even so, it'd be worth reading, if only to refresh yourself! I fixed up some of the dialogue too, like adding Yuna's accent and other things for clarity. It'll be posted here following the chapter overview, of course. Which won't be...for some time, 'cause there's a lot. Boy, I dunno if it's a curse or a blessing at this point. Anyway, let's talk about the current story update.

You've heard me talking at length about setting the scene. I just hope I did it well enough for readers to see what I imagined. This time around it was a little more gradual, due to the scenario presented before them, but there isn't too much change over the course of the area, thankfully.
Now then, here we get a return of a spell initially introduced in Peorth's side story, Guiding Light. It's pretty simple, so if you want details go check it out! It's a full-length side story with an overview and everything.
One of my goals with the dollhouse was to make it creepy. Readers might not feel that way 'cause well...I couldn't write horror if my life depended on it. But to do so in this novel would be strange, huh? At the very least, though, I wanted to give both readers and characters alike an unsettling feeling. Like the idea that there are things in the darkness, or that something could jump out at them at any moment. Of course, the feeling of being watched is pretty universal in this dungeon. I also wanted to raise the possibility that the dolls were potentially Agasura. Peorth quells the possibility pretty quickly, but traps don't have to have an Agasuric presence!
Speaking of, we're introduced to two new enemies. The Dancing Medusas and the Jack-in-a-box. Not the box a box. Emphasis on the jack. The former got it's name because clearly, I play too much GBF. The latter is based on, you guessed it, Jack the Ripper. Hence, why the box has a kidney and, though not explicitly said, other body parts. I read that he liked to like...disembowel women or something wacky like that and the liver was on the list of things.
In truth, there's a Jack the Ripper in LT already. I think it's a boss fight you can do from White Chapel. ...Could? Never did do it, 'cause I couldn't take the boss on alone. Maybe I could've with one of my other charas, but I never did try. Oddly enough, the urn, being perhaps one of my only clues to the boss' existence labeled it as Shaggy. Funny looking guy, that one. I dunno if it was a mistranslation or was that for copyright purposes, but...my bets are on the latter. OGP LT had some weird translations. To the day, I dunno if the Derr Clan was actually that, the Deru Tribe or the Tyr Clan. It changed more times than I'd like, so I stayed with the first. Go figure.

As you quickly find out, the DMs are...more traps than enemies that need to be fought. They're still Agasura, but they're easy to defeat. Technically. However, they have one ability, and it's a very powerful one at that, being petrifaction. Surprisingly, I don't think that was a debuff in LT, but it's one that I believe is to be feared. I checked some other sources and across the board, it's far and few between. Things like D&D especially, it's a rare thing and extremely difficult to remove. Now, in the story it describes Axle as 'encased in stone' but it's more that he became stone. The former sounds more like a trapping than...well, you know. English. Need I say more? I'll talk a bit more about it later, but for now, let's talk about the jack and box.
Now, as you can see they're a two-piece. The jack can hide in the box, but it isn't attached like one might expect. I don't think the box moves when the jack is in it, or at least, it only moves when enemies are present. When the jack is outside of it, it can move independently to it. Both need to be defeated. Unlike its inner counterpart, it has high defense and low mobility.
Now, as for Peorth's Air Wall, that's the lvl 2 version. I talked about the differences during the side story, but all upgraded classes are capable of doing lvl 2 skills. I talked a bit about it before in terms of the game also, chaining the skills in conjunction to keep enemies at bay and keep the combo multiplier increasing. It was interesting.
So then! With Peorth and Axle being petrified, I wanted to accomplish two things! The first, was to introduce the risks the party took with petrifaction. Or rather, the circumstances under which they could be petrified. In Axle's case, he didn't move his legs when he did, but Peorth was mid-movement, thus, its reasonable to assume any movement could result in one being petrified, right? The second was to put the characters in a losing situation because they exist to be tormented. It's not my story until things go to shit at every possible interval.
So? With Peorth out of commission, we get to see Kooh's murderous side! I can't remember if there was another time where it happened but...if this is the first, you get a bit of a taste of what she can be like. Her spells don't have names currently, but you'll likely see them again later with some. As for she herself, she can be brutally efficient when it comes to dealing with her adversaries, but her ability to work with her teammates suffers for it. As you might imagine, or could see via the end of the fight, she can become somewhat reckless with her own well-being when it comes to crushing her foes. Risk and reward, as ever. Though Su describes it as a trance, it's different from what happens when TJ uses his eye. It's more self-inflicted than...well, a side-effect. She's still...what's the word? Lucent? It's just a matter of focus.

Anyway, that's the end of that battle! Surprisingly short, isn't it? There's a nice little moment with Peorth, after. Despite Kooh being murderous, she does so all for the sake of the princess. When the danger's passed, she'll chill out. In spite of the threat, Su's still pretty lax about all of it. Fitting for her, isn't it?
So the next part goes into detail about the curse, curses in general and other knowledge. I wanted to take a chance to present the danger to the reader and what might be needed to overcome that. Earlier I talked about different curing spells, and here we see another. Though we only see it on occasion, Kooh is a master of her craft. She has a lot of incredible abilities, but she, like Peorth, often doesn't carelessly show her hand. The last time we did see what she was capable of was against Truong's abomination. As TJ said though, for her to use Divine Spells is far and few between. She's more well-versed in them than she lets on, and we get a few small glimpses at that here. As for Panacea? A very powerful spell, and as Peorth says, one that TJ can't learn as he is now. Or so she believes, at least. Never forget, characters have their own expectations and beliefs, but it doesn't mean it's the truth of the matters! Some things will be clear if you're mindful of what the story tells you.
With Axle broken free from the curse, the group...starts bantering. As they do. Su's got some great quips per usual and to Axle's response about the blades, well, you know. Remember how I talked about the running animation? Well...yeah. The game had distinct attacks for when you sprint, Bladers included of course. So! If you're sprinting, you swing from the back, forward! Momentum.
We get a new spell from Kooh, being Dispel Illusion. It does exactly as the name suggests! Surprisingly high level.
Following that, is shenanigans. It happens a lot with this group, doesn't it? Mainly Kooh and Axle. I swear, the strongest characters are also the weirdest ones. Everytime. You put 'em all in the same place and...oh god. Well, that's a problem for another time lol. Another me.
Moving on! The comfy room. It kinda has that Haukke Manor feel to it, doesn't it? The thing was, I didn't want it to be all hallways. There are a lot of hallways of course, but it's a manor! So without rooms it'd be...well, a whole lot of nothing! In all fairness, it works for LT because...it's 2D. Everything can be considered a hallway. Except for that tiny room that had a victor in it. Unpleasant, that. The other doors are all invisible walls because me and/or the Sinner couldn't be bothered to finish the dungeon. By invisible walls I mean locked doors.
This part too, it's just the characters reasoning things out, speculating on possibilities. Whether there's truth to what they suspect, is up for you to decide. A little bit, I wanted to present some mysteries, in a sense. Nothing that could be considered an actual mystery, but as I said before, possibilities. Is the Sinner female? What did she leave for the characters and why? Is that the aspect unique to her dungeon? Was Su right to suggest they break it, or did Kooh have the right of it? Just little things like those you can ask yourself as the story progresses. Some you'll get answers to sooner rather than later, but a little intrigue goes a long way!
Speaking of intrigue, the pictures tell quite a bit. Actually, they really don't. Maybe they do. It does mention unfamiliar locations, so where those cities are, or of what cities remains unknown. Does it make you wonder why the Sinner owns an item like that? If not I fucked it up and need to reevaluate my prose. Fingers crossed, eh?

Next battle! We're introduced to the next new enemy...I forgot the name. They were just nutcrackers. I starred it cause I was gonna scrap it, probably, but kept the concept lol. These actually did exist in LT, but they were way less horrifying! They had a kick and I swear, there'd be nuts. Like a little collision animation with what looked like actual nuts. Not the food nuts, the balls nuts. It was uhh...it was weird. They were likely enemies that you'd see in the fairy tale...dungeon? I talked a bit about it...or my lack of knowledge about it 'cause I never went, but I did see them in the TAID version with my GM. We went there surprisingly frequently, since it had a daily limit. Anyway, the nutcrackers! I didn't know what the shoulder thingies were called but I found an answer. Also their hats. I tried to mix the typical goth loli style that...sems to permeate this dungeon into their outfit. I know, there's a lot of it. It's just this sinner's style, alright? Also I kinda like it myself. No, I wouldn't wear it, I just like the aesthetic. Or maybe it's just goth in general, considering aspects of Naomi's design. Tfw no goth vampire gf...oh that's cursed. Beat to the punch by like a decade...by the pinnacle of fanfiction. Too soon to explore the stars, too late to materialize that concept, but born early enough to bear witness to the history that is My Immortal. Thanks Satan.
I'm gonna memory hole that and move on. This time around, we get TJ formulating a battle plan. With newly acquired knowledge from the last battle, maybe this time everything won't go to shit, hm? Only one way to find out.
Now I know what I said, but things go south pretty fast this time around. It could be worse, of course, but things don't go according to plan lol. If you were paying attention, you likely guessed something like this would happen. Now dear reader, pushing through the pain is a terrible, terrible idea and you shouldn't do it. Saying that makes me a hypocrite, but living is pain so I stand by what I said despite the implications! All jokes aside, do take care. The body does have its limits and sometimes a little spit and tape won't fix you right up. Some things never heal, and it'd be a shame not to recognize that before irreparable damage is done. This has been your friendly neighbourhood PSA.
All things considered, it doesn't need to be a secret here, so yes, that's the effect of the orb! If you cast while within the barrier, you take damage. Given that this is a novel, the means by which it manifests is as you see. The intensity grows the more frequently the caster is afflicted. The pain can reach a point where it incapacitates fighters, so it's dangerous to risk it.
Surprisingly, there's not much need for my commentary on most of this fight! Most of the characters act accordingly with TJ's plan and it's all just working within the confines of the battle's requirements. You can see many of them displaying their specialties, somewhat. Or at least, fighting with their strengths. Kooh and Peorth, as always, don't show what they're truly capable of, but it's not without reason! It's mentioned in one of the stories, but unleashing one's full capabilities comes with its own share of risks. Hence, well...in likely understanding that, the two don't do it often, except for when the situation calls for it. As you might expect, Kooh suffers the effects of the barrier also, but it does confirm their suspicions.
So...about the jacks. Originally I intended for them to focus on the female members of the party because of the lore of the character. It was what I wanted to do but...somehow, it just wound up not being the case. Having Axle take it on made the most sense, unless it was Su, because Peorth is weak in extremely close combat and Kooh excels in close-mid range. Given the size and mobility of them, Peorth would be at a large disadvantage, while Axle specializes in close combat alone. Having two swords and speed that surpasses the others, he was the perfect fit for it. Thus, TJ's plan revolves around him taking it on and keeping it at bay. I considered the possibility that it would target them where it could, and potentially that is the case, but I also realized that if it was to do so, it would leave itself open to Axle and likely be felled in the process. Thus, in spite of it being the case, it tends to focus on him, very rarely, if ever, breaking that focus.
As you can imagine...or maybe you can't 'cause it's more of a quirk to me...when I write I just kinda...do it. I mean, I've said it before but I let the characters in a sense, write the story. It's why I often complain that I can't find the character's voices or that I can't and need to recall them. The time where I couldn't, at all was the time where I'd went on hiatus for...god knows how long. Not intentionally. I couldn't write, period. Nonetheless, a lot of this is rooted in that, strange as it is.
But that's enough about me, let's get back to the story and talk about these new skills.
Brawler Spirit is new, and as you may have guessed it's a raw strength increase. Unlike Brute Force, it's not for the next attack, but a lasting effect with far less power behind it. Of course, we get the return of Sledgehammer also.
Next is Treachery, a stance, despite it seeming like a spell. It causes a fissure that erupts at a designated location. The action made me think of that one guy from KoF. Iori, maybe? Both then and now, I'm just going by memory but it does come to mind. Certainly something different from what we're used to, huh? If I do find a reference, changes might be needed, lest someone come for my head.
After that is Chaotic Cyclone, a stance that encourages you to spin to win. Pretty straight forward also. Enemies getting caught in it are unlikely, but those that touch it are likely to get knocked back. It can be extended based on the reach of the weapon, that being the outer limit. Of course, if the weapon is bladed or Permutation is in effect, rather than a knockback it would cut.
So, after that something to take note of! The box gains defensive capabilities when the jack is inside. At least, it's physical defense increases, less so its magical. However, since magic isn't allowed there, or it's punished, they can't know that!
At this part, I think I messed up and originally had Su come to his aid, but when I read over the previous parts I realized she couldn't have been there. Had to rewrite the whole section and have Kooh stand-in, but it works pretty well, doesn't it? If you couldn't tell that at a glance, it means I did a pretty solid job of patching it up. I'm pretty salty about it because it was really good, but that's not a good enough reason to break the flow of battle lol.
Anyway, we get a new spell from Kooh, being January's Promise. As you see there, it can be used to create a wave that can be frozen at will. It's good if you wanted to A) wash one or more enemies away and B) freeze them when convenient. It's due to the recoil of the spell she took that blind.
Following that, we learn one new thing about the jack! If they return to the box, they can recover the damage dealt to them. It takes time, but it can be done. If the box is destroyed while they're in it, though, they'll suffer for it too.
Next on the list for stances is Grave Marker. I suppose you can say it's a 2-hit combo lol. Kind of silly in retrospect, but if all of his attacks were "Hit enemy with some force. Hit enemy with force. Add momentum to hit enemy with plenty of force" people would think I'm creatively bankrupt. I realized stances are hard. If you're wondering why I posed this challenge, that's the reason why. I sat in my chair and I was like, "Wow, I really don't have many stances do I? And the Contemptuous Arts are supposed to have them as a strong suit. What the hell have I been doing all these years?" And that convoluted train of thought led to this! Typical of me, really.
For the record, the box itself can't recover, only the jack can.
Anyway, next is Dirty Combination! It's a bit more basic than the other skills, as is my intention. In a sense, it was kinda...a combination of some of his attacks. Kinda like a Super...needs context, huh? Take Street Fighter 4, for example. You've got 2 meters right? EX and Ultra. A full EX meter will let you use that, while Ultra is the other thing. That varies. I could explain it better but...it's 2021. Better to use google, really. Point is, it's like that. Maybe you noticed, but one pair of attacks matches that of Strongarm. Heck, there's even a wall bounce somewhere in there. I put some real effort into these, I promise. Though it might not seem like it. I can't help but think adding skills with more...effects might help them feel a bit more varied, but I'm still kinda processing that. I talked about that at length somewhere here but I can't remember for the life of me when and where.
Next! Dread Axis! This one is actually kinda normal. It's a jumping strike, but the strike is typically over the shoulder. TJ can do it without much forward momentum...or any, really. As you'd expect, it being a stance does offer more power behind the blow than a normal strike would.
Following that is a buff skill called Scent of Weakness. It's Pride based, so it depends on the target. When in effect, the user gains attack and movement speed toward the target based on how weakened it is.
We get a new stance from Peorth, being Hound's Hunt. It's a three-pronged strike that will temporarily paralyze a target. The strikes in between weren't a part of it, but they didn't interrupt the stance either, so she does have some leeway with it.
Now, the thing about these nutcrackers is they enter a frenzy when their health surpasses a certain threshold. Surprisingly, throughout the battle they show a lot of aptitude for close combat, but when they enrage they just kinda...throw themselves at their enemies. Literally. Fangs bared and all.
With that said, we get a new stance from Peorth once more with Northern Sting. The rising strike is only ahead of her, or at least, where her spear passes. Whether enemies are hit by the gust or the spear, they'll still be dragged into the air. It's just the latter hits harder. As you might expect, the stab that follows is part and parcel to the stance.
We also get a return of Saint's Cross! Boy, that's one you don't see everyday lol.

Now before I forget, the jack-in-a-box wasn't originally in my notes. It was something I came up with as I started working on the dungeon. In other words, a Eureka moment lol. It took a little scrambling to get a concrete idea, but given the nature of the dungeon and it's design, I felt it rather fitting. As we draw closer towards the end of the dungeon, you might understand why such an Agasura isn't out of place there, but for the time being, I hope that it at least...you know, feels like a good idea from a reader's perspective. Something unique, interesting, etc.

Anyway, that just about ends this update!
I haven't been around much. Here, at least, but I was working on the chapter, which is why its finished. Also I've been working, which is why...well, it explains a lot of things. Anyway, it's Crimmas. I've listened to a lot of holiday songs lately and I feel like I've slowly been going insane from them. There's something about some of them that reminds me of something and it doesn't sit right but whatever the origin of it is, I can't remember so I may have memory holed it.
Do I hate the holidays? No, not really. Or maybe I do. Bunch of normies living it up. Couples everywhere. They can all go explode.
All jokes aside, if I was that salty about it, I could live up to my title and try my hand at becoming a normie. Add one more notch to my belt. Tis' the season, I suppose. Still, I'm here, now. The next time I come back it's gonna be one of those times where I'm like, "It's (xxxx) and I'm still here". Dark days.
Nonetheless, as the world burns and we struggle against the omnitrix, I still return here. Perhaps it's because of that I'm here. Boon? Bane? Ever in question, and in flux. When the zombie apocalypse hits or the AI takeover begins, I'll be here. Doing this. If a zombie, not much changes. If an AI, I'll upload my consciousness and give up my meat mecha.
At this point I'm just going on about nothing lol. Anyway, if there's time, I'll probably be back here, ideally before the new year. New year's eve is for drinking the night away, after all, no? I'm gonna party like it's 1999! By that I mean have a party with me and my favourite Captain, Morgan.

“I want to heal you Kooh but...” TJ muttered, his brows knit.
“It’s fine, Little Lamb! I’ve gotten dog bites worse than this!” Kooh said, waving off the sentiment.
“If Kooh’s skipping out on getting healed, I’m hard-pressed to ask you to do it,” Axle laughed dryly.
TJ turned to him and immediately took a step back. The Blader had one hand to his flank, blood seeping between his fingers and soaking his clothes.
“Axle you’re hurt! Like, really hurt!” The Abellan cried with his hands to his temples.
“It’s not so bad. That mini serial killer shanked me once but Su and I gave him what was coming to him.”
“I told you not to be a dumbass, dumbass.” She remarked, shrugging her shoulders.
“You did, didn’t you?”
Despite the smile on his lips, the beads of sweat rolling down his face spoke volumes.
“I had noticed neither Kooh nor you used many spells in the battle. I take it this field prevented you from doing so? Should that be the case, let us see our allies safely through this and use that opportunity to recover.” Peorth suggested, looking ahead.
“Better start praying there aren’t more bastards ahead to block our way, or we’re really gonna be in for it,” Su remarked.
“Should that be the case, perhaps you, I and TJ will need to serve as the vanguard so that the others do not strain themselves. For the time being, let us do what we can, and swiftly. TJ, Su, see to Axle. Kooh, allow me to lend you a hand.”
Peorth knelt down on one knee and held her hands out behind her.
“Princess...I can’t ask you to do that!” Kooh cried, shaking her fists.
The queen looked over her shoulder and smiled slightly.
“You had done the same for me once upon a time, no? We may be adults now, but it makes no difference. We must support each other in times of hardship. Now, come.”
Kooh gave in to the queen’s wishes and accepted her offer.
TJ looked to Axle and he smiled wryly.
“You and I both know you’re too small for that. It’d be like me trying to ride a kid’s tricycle,” the Blader suggested.
“I still have the Frequency in effect. I can carry you instead,” he suggested.
Su snickered and at Axle glaring, she burst out into laughter.
“Do it! Give him a princess carry! He needs it,” she cackled.
“I’d rather bleed out than have that happen.” Axle muttered as he turned to walk away.
“Hang on, Axle! Let us help!” TJ said chasing after him.
Eventually the trio settled on letting the Blader lean on their shoulders. Given that he had no need for it, TJ had disabled the effect of the Frequency. It didn’t take them too long to catch up with Peorth and Kooh, and once reunited they all began to proceed together. They moved further down the hall past the defeated gorgon but found themselves shrouded in darkness since Kooh’s spell was dispelled.
“There’s a bend over there. It would be best if we proceeded with caution,” Peorth said.
Su squinted to see better in the darkness and sighed.
“I’ll go check it out. If any of you idiots go and get yourself hurt it’ll be a pain in the ass. You’re on your own for now.” She remarked, slipping out from Axle’s right flank.
“I’m still here,” TJ quipped.
The God’s Governor scouted ahead, carefully sneaking towards the bend before pressing her body against the wall. She sidled against it towards the corner and carefully listened for any movement. When her ears didn’t pick anything up, she peered around it and scanned the surrounding area before stepping away from the wall.
“It’s safe. Looks like we can get out of this shit too, so haul ass, ladies.”
“Understood,” Peorth answered.
The remaining four members of the party reconvened at the bend and made their way towards the end of the field. When they stepped out of it, they felt the weight of it lift from their shoulders and let their wounded allies rest against the walls.
“Kooh, do you think that weird orb thing will still hurt us if we cast now?” TJ asked, his brows knit.
“It’s possible, but my guess is probably not. If we couldn’t cast at all in the dungeon that’d be kinda bad, wouldn’t it? But I can’t help but think we might need this still, so we’d probably need to hold onto it.” She answered, nodding confidently.
It was impressive that despite being hurt, she hardly seemed fazed by the pain. TJ didn’t know much about nutcrackers, but after seeing them there he would remain wary of them, both in and outside of the dungeon.
“Only one way to find out, so get on with it already. What, scared of a little pain?” Su asked.
“No I mean...it really hurts,” he muttered.
It hurt more the second time, but his allies were likely in more pain than he would be if he had to endure it a third time. For their sakes, it was worth the risk.
He took a deep breath and began to strum his guitar. As the magic began to flow through him, no intense pain interrupted his song. An aurora effect surrounded him and golden ripples emanated from beneath all of his allies as he continued to play his song. Their wounds began to recover and continued to do so over the course of it, offering them relief. When the song ended, Axle got to his feet and rolled his shoulder while Kooh hopped on her feet.
“Now we’re talking,” he said.
“I’m feeling fit as a fiddle!” She said, grinning from ear-to-ear.
“Do not push yourselves so hard immediately after being healed, you two. The chance that you might reopen your wounds is not nil,” Peorth warned them.
“You might be right,” Axle chuckled, “but I’m feeling pretty good again. If there’s another fight coming, I’ll be ready, don’t you worry.”
“That makes two of us!” The God’s Governor said, pounding an open palm.
“If nothing else, they’re enthusiastic. All brawn and no brains.” Su remarked with a snicker.
“So about those doors...” TJ said looking over to the doors a few feet away from them.
The hall finally ended, however it did so with a pair of white double doors gilded in gold.
“Whatever’s on the other side can’t be good. One door? Sure. Two doors? Something evil is lurking in there,” Axle remarked.
“Eh...it’s probably just a mid-boss or something. If there was a real boss, there’d be gigantic double doors. We’ve seen enough on our journey to know when the Sinner’s hiding behind them.” Su said crossing her arms.
“She’s right,” TJ affirmed. “Now that we’re here, I can feel the presence of the Sinner. They’re close, really close, but not here. I think they’re somewhere above us, but their presence is kinda...muddled?”
“Is that what it is? I thought it was just a regular Agasura.” Kooh muttered, her arms crossed, head tilted, eyes closed and brows knit.
“That’s them alright.
“On the bright side, it seems like we can use our magic again, so things should be a little easier. So long as we don’t need to go back through there.”
“I don’t think we will. If that door we saw at the start was any indication, there should be a way to get back if we explore enough. I just hope we can keep the exploration to a minimum. I don’t wanna find out what else that Sinner has in store for us,” Axle explained.
“That would be ideal, yes. As much as possible, we need to maintain our strength in order to combat the Sinner.” Peorth added as she returned to the vanguard.
“So are we gonna break this door down or you idiots wanna admire it some more?” Su asked, pointing to it with her thumb.
“Let us approach with caution.”
Peorth and Axle approached the door, each with their weapons drawn. The former leaned against the door and closed her eyes.
“There are Agasuras within...I sense...six enemies. Though it is rather muffled, I can hear the rattling of the gorgons. What the others are, I cannot say with certainty, but what I do know is that it would be in our best interest to strike the gorgons first.”
“Having Kooh and Su do it would probably be our best bet. Can I count on you guys for that?” TJ asked, looking to them.
“You’ve got it, Little Lamb!” Kooh said, offering a thumbs-up.
“Raise the bar next time. That’s way too easy,” Su sneered.
“Good.” He said with a nod. “Chief, Axle, when you two are ready, lead the way. Once we get a feel for the next battlefield, I’ll try and give you guys some instruction. Just gotta know what we’re up against.”
“Acknowledged. Axle, on my mark.” Peorth answered before turning to him.
She raised a hand and counted down from five silently lowering her fingers before closing her fist. The moment that she did, the two broke through the door and the five burst into the room. They all scanned their surroundings, determining the location of their enemies, the terrain and what enemies they would face.
The group had found themselves in what seemed to be a massive kitchen with a pantry built in to it. Green marble floors, snow white counters with silver tops and a variety of other kitchen appliances in matching colours lined the walls and counters. Upon the white walls themselves, all sorts of cutlery and other kitchenware ranging from pots, pans, dutch ovens and trivets could be found. Two nutcrackers stood at opposite sides of the room, turning to gaze at the party as they entered. A gorgon hung from the rooftop while one sat hidden amidst the food inside of the pantry. A box with the jack hidden inside sat upon one of the counters, waiting for the challengers to approach for it to spring out and attack. The oddity among them, a lone archer with a bundle of crackers in his hand dropped the foodstuff and armed his bow at their entrance.
“On your guard, everyone,” The queen roared.

“Don’t move yet, you two!” Axle snapped as he eyed the approaching enemies.
The gorgons each took turns gazing at the party before starting their jigs once more.
“Now!”
“Seeker Javelins!” Su roared, raising a hand skyward.
She spun her wrist around and formed three icicles before sending them hurtling towards the gorgon as its eyes began to close. One pierced its head and the other the planter, while one crashed into the room. The creature fell from the roof and crashed into the floor. Meanwhile, at Axle’s signal Kooh spread her wings and took off without a moment’s hesitation, flying under the gorgon and between the two nutcrackers before shifting towards the pantry.
“Chief, Axle, let’s make our move! Chief, take that nutcracker on the left before it gets Kooh! I’ll take the right!” TJ commanded them as he prepared to sprint.
“Understood!” Peorth answered as she bolted towards it.
“Axle, if you can, keep that archer’s arrows at bay. If the jack comes out of the box you might be able to use the pantry for cover from its shots. I’ll see if Su or Kooh can intervene!”
“I’m on it!” Axle answered as he broke away from the Abellan.
As Peorth clashed with the nutcracker, TJ approached his and met its straight with a right hook from his guitar.
“Watch your step, everyone!” Kooh shouted to them as she hid her wings and skidded to a halt, just outside of the pantry.
The party members who were in combat took defensive stances while the Blader and God’s Governor stopped their approaches.
The party waited a couple of seconds for Kooh’s signal, and the moment she told them it was safe to move, the battles broke out anew. She herself lunged into the pantry with Phantom Stinger and thrust the dagger through the gorgon’s body.
“Gorgon’s down!”
While her warning did not fall on deaf ears, the members of her party were actively engaging in their own battles. Axle had led the charge past all others and found himself halted by the jack and its box. As he neared the jack jumped out in an attempt to ambush him but he met its strike with his own blade.
“Go, Su!” He roared as he forced the Agasura back to whence it came.
“No need to tell me!” She snarled in turn, rushing past the trio.
The archer took notice of her approach and fired an arrow at her that she raised her dagger and deflected. She clicked her tongue as she hopped on to the counter and raised her left hand.
“Frozen Blitz!”
Three icicles formed between each of her fingers and as she hurled them, the archer crouched down behind another counter. At the sight, she growled. She leapt from one counter to the next and started her approach anew before she found herself performing a somersault to avoid a projectile. She took cover behind one of the other counters and looked to see a green saliva of sorts smeared on the wall and sliding down towards the ground. She grit her teeth as she peered over the top of it and noticed some kind of levitating mass of flesh that made a light humming sound. It seemed to be about the size of her fist,
“...The fuck is that?”
TJ stepped back and avoided a right hook, then somersaulted aside to avoid a straight. As he got to his knees, he strummed the guitar once and outstretched a hand.
“Nature’s Hold,” he roared.
The marble flooring cracked and from it two vines emerged and wrapped around the nutcracker’s waist, holding it still. It still attempted to approach and the force of its pull was steadily tearing the vines. In response, TJ took a step forward and strummed his guitar once, causing the ground to rise in the form of an aqua stone.
“Earth Dragon!”
He slammed his right fist into it and a transparent jade dragon emerged from the shattered stone before crashing into the nutcracker. Just as it did, the vines released their grip and it was sent sliding back. TJ began to strum his guitar and the ground shattered before rising in the form of a series of stone spikes.
“Stone Salvo!”
As he continued to play, they would launch themselves one after the next before being replaced by another. The spell staggered the nutcracker with each strike, preventing it from avoiding the attacks for a time. As it managed to escape the Bard’s barrage with a final side-step, Kooh, touched down behind it as she conjured an iceberg. As it turned to her, she dropped it on it and dusted her hands off.
“That should keep him busy for a while. Little Lamb, can you lend your strength to Ax and G.G? They seem to be in some trouble and you’re a pretty versatile sort. If this guy comes back, I’ll take care of him.” She told him, peering around her spell.
“Axle and Su are?” He asked in turn, spinning around fully to see.
The Blader found himself in another pitched battle against box and jack alike, but in much tighter quarters finding himself at a disadvantage. Meanwhile the God’s Governor was avoiding arrows while a giant fleshy creature with multiple mouths was spitting projectiles at her.
“Wh-what the...”
He had never seen anything like it. A new type of Agasura? He could not let his guard down.
“I-I got it. I’ll leave this to you, Kooh.”
“Aye! Be careful!”
She offered him a salute as he burst out into a sprint towards them.

The first course of action would be supporting Axle. The box struggled more to move about because of all the counters in the kitchen and the size of it, but if TJ could impair it he could let the Blader focus on one target at a time.
As he sprinted towards it, he noticed as it jumped on a counter where Axle and the jack fought. His sprint slowed down slightly as he prepared to leap.
“Dread Axis!” He snarled as his body leaped a large distance and turned in the air.
With his guitar drawn over his shoulder he slammed it down on the box and broke some of the teeth as he touched down. He placed the weapon over his shoulder as he raised his foot and shoved it from the counter with a push kick.
“Good timing, bro.” Axle said as he swatted at the jack with his swords.
“Just dropping in. Su’s in a bit of a pinch too, but just call me if you need me!
“Freezing Wave!”
He outstretched a hand, the other to his wrist as he fired an icy beam at the box. It took him a couple of seconds to steady his wrist but he managed to concentrate the beam on it, steadily freezing it.
“Watch out!”
Axle’s shout caused TJ to end the spell prematurely and jump from the counter as the jack took a stab at him and descended with him. It leaped at him again, its knife nearly piercing his flank as he leaned aside and stepped away from it.
“I dunno what happened but...” The Blader pursued it, slamming his swords into the ground as it jumped away from the strike. “It suddenly ignored me and came after you! Maybe it’s trying to protect the box?”
He swung his left sword down and it leapt over it only to find itself having to defend against his right.
“Might be. My spell should keep it still for a while, so I’m gonna go support Su! Be careful, Axle!”
Without turning around, Axle offered him a thumbs-up.
“I’ve got this.”
Smiling slightly, TJ turned away and hurried over towards Su. The God’s Governor created a wall of stone as three more globs of spit were launched at her along with an arrow. As the Abellan drew nearer, he took notice that the creature was likely as big as a large animal, perhaps the size of a tiger or an axe beak. When he got within range, he could hear each of the mouths letting out some kind of groan in random intervals.
Fending off his unease, he decided he would get a first strike while he had the element of surprise on his side.
He rapidly began to strum his guitar and the iceberg began to form behind him, growing in size as he played. When he finished playing, he outstretched a hand.
“Shattered Berg!”
At his shout the archer took notice and fled to take cover. Meanwhile, the flesh creature let out some sort of enraged roar, all of the voices speaking in unison. In spite of it, they still found themselves assaulted by the mass of icicles and dragged away from the duo.
“It’s about damn time one of you idiots decided to show up!” Su snarled as she lowered the wall.
“Sorry for the wait. So what’s with that weird...floating thing?” TJ asked, raising a brow.
“Fuck if I know! All I know is every time one of us casts a spell or use a stance, it freaks the fuck out. Also it just randomly grew like five sizes. The hell is wrong with the Agasura in this dungeon?”
Was it like those flies they encountered earlier? But rather than sucking blood, perhaps it just required time to grow. If that was the case, it’d be best if they defeated it quickly, in case it could evolve further.
“Between the two of us, it should be pretty easy to take d-”
The Abellan’s statement was cut short as a wormhole opened and the eye emerged from it, taking up a large portion of the kitchen near the only exit within their vision.
“Not again,” Kooh cried out in the distance.
“I couldn’t have said it better myself...”
Looking directly into the eye, TJ chuckled mirthlessly.
“I’ve half a mind to use Broken Wings to put that fucker down once and for all!” The God’s Governor snarled, arming her dagger.
“L-let’s not do that! We dunno what’ll happen if we attack it head-on! If it can seal spells, it can probably do worse things!”
He gestured for her to calm down and she clicked her tongue, lowering her weapon.
The flesh monster arose from the ground, somewhat bloodied from the spell. It’s mouths continued to let out groans in a disorderly fashion before spitting more projectiles at the duo.
“Spells are out again. You wanna pop that Frequency or not?” Su asked, as she dodged one of the attacks.
“It might be a bad idea. I’ve used it at least three times in this dungeon alone, and if I use it again a few more times, I think I might lose control.” TJ answered as he took cover.
“Pansy! Guess I’ll do away with these bastards without it, then!”
He didn’t mind the criticism too much. True, his mastery of it had improved, but he still lacked training. If he used spells carelessly under those circumstances, not only would they be sealed, but he might hurt his allies with them. All else aside, there were still some stances he could use from his Chaos repertoire that didn’t require the Frequency to be in effect. It was a small pool from which he remembered, but he would utilize them as best he could while depending on Su’s dagger mastery.

He followed her into combat as she slid across a counter-top and dropped to safety while a boomerang flew over her head. As she waited for it to circle back around, she began to duck walk, her head turned up slightly to catch its approach. The flesh mass spit more at her and she somersaulted to avoid the three projectiles that nearly fell on her. The moment that the boomerang passed over her, she climbed up the nearest counter and sprinted across it to throw her dagger at the mass.
“Broken Wings!”
The dagger flew toward her target and pierced it, and she appeared upon it. The moment she used the stance, the mouths began to roar and continued to do so as she stabbed her weapon into it, her fingers digging into it to allow her to hold on.
“Cry some more!”
The mass let out a different kind of roar as a crimson energy surrounded it. Su grit her teeth and began to retreat before they released a visible series of transparent waves. As she jumped away from it, her body was pushed through the air and she slid backwards.
“Damn it!”
She looked to her hands and some of the skin had peeled from them.
TJ hopped from the counter and took cover next to her as an arrow lodged itself just above their heads.
“Can’t stay in close quarters for long against it, it seems. For now, let me take it on. I specialize in heavy hits, so I might fare better. Can you take out the archer?”
“Tch. Fine.”
The two broke apart as four more bits of saliva were launched at them. One of them caught the Abellan’s left arm and he grit his teeth.
Despite the green colour, they didn’t burn like that of the cavern worms. The sheer velocity of them made them hurt quite a bit, however.
Using the period of it recovering to make a move, TJ hurried out of hiding and drew his guitar over his shoulder before slamming it into the creature. The blow pushed it aside and caused it to descend somewhat as its multiple mouths let out a pained groan.
Despite being nothing more than a fleshy mass, it still had quite a bit of toughness. Oddly enough, he didn’t feel the familiar sensation of his weapon hitting bone, but it still felt as if he was hitting something rather solid.
“Broken Wings!”
Su’s shout drew his attention to her as she hurled her dagger and pierced the back of the archer as he prepared to take cover. She thrust the dagger into his neck and followed it with a Dark Dagger. As this took place, as the Bard expected the eye didn’t respond but the flesh mass seemed to be rather angry about it. It began to let out an even more enraged roar and the sound made the Abellan blink. He took notice that it did not attack during this time and readied his weapon.
“Gotta hit it hard, fast and with as much as I possibly can in a short time! If I can finish it quickly, then...!”
He had to use a mixture of techniques that could knock back and heavy strikes to avoid getting struck.
“Strongarm!”
He leaned into a sprint and dashed from where he stood, leaving an after-image in his wake. He bashed it with his guitar in a rising strike and followed it with a descending strike. He empowered himself with Brute Force and followed up his last attack with a jumping strike, slamming the creature into the ground and smearing blood over the floor. It’s roars grew louder and he placed a hand to his ear as he took step back.
“Is it getting like this because it’s in pain? I gotta hurry...”
“Swan Dive!”
Su’s body shot down from the sky and cut a swath through the creature as she skidded to a halt nearby.
“Severing Wheel!”
She flipped her dagger in the air as her body entered a lunging position. As she dashed she caught it and cut another gash into the creature before she spun on her heels to face it again. She raised both hands skyward and leaned back as she raised one foot and launched it into the air with the start of her back walkover. After flipping over and touching down with both legs, she leapt into the air after it, her body rapidly flipping. With her dagger outstretched, she cut into it multiple times as the two descended and touched down. As she rose to her feet and threw the blood from her dagger, the creature let out a much longer and louder pained roar. The two immediately took up guarded stances as a powerful crimson energy erupted from it.
“Run!”
Despite Su’s warning, the two did not flee quickly enough. The creature let out a powerful roar that sent them both hurtling through the air. TJ crashed into one of the counters and tumbled over it before falling to the floor and sliding into another. Su was launched at one of the walls and crashed into it, causing her to slump down, bloodied and dazed. While the two were out of commission, the creature levitated higher in the air as it grew in size, growing massive muscular arms and legs, along with faces for each mouth somewhere on the body.
TJ grit his teeth as he struggled to his feet and bore witness to the creature being made manifest.
The strike it used didn’t seem to be the previous spell, since his skin was intact, however, the collision had done a number on both he and his ally.
He looked over to her and his eyes opened wide. A long, multi-legged insect-like creature seemed to slither out of the darkness and curl around her collapsed body before standing tall above her.
“Su! Get out of there!”
His cries fell on deaf ears as her body did not move, nor respond. The creature lunged at her and several of its claws pierced through her body. With a pained cry and a splash of blood, the creature shrouded itself in darkness and faded away, leaving her collapsed on the ground.
“No...not here...not like this...!”
His body ached, Su needed healing and before long, that flesh golem would turn on them. As it was, he couldn’t heal her. Should his healing magic be sealed, he and the rest of his allies would be in danger throughout the rest of the dungeon.
He tightly shut his eyes, grit his teeth and opened them with a look of resolve. He pounded his fists together and looked forward.
“Frequency!”
His eyes flickered to crimson and strength flowed throughout his body. Pushing through the dull aches, he climbed on to the counter and broke out into a sprint before leaping toward the golem. As it finished its triumphant roar it turned to him only for his fist to collide with its nose. The blow staggered it and he crashed into it before touching down before it. He started his sprint anew, running toward his ally before hoisting her over his shoulders.
He only got a brief glimpse at her body, but she had several deep wounds in her flanks and legs, each of them bleeding rather profusely, but slowly closing due to the effects of his state. He would need to get her as far away from his adversaries as possible. Her body was light, and the power granted to him made it easy to carry her without his movement being too encumbered.
He bolted through the kitchen, jumping from one counter to the next before nearing Axle.
“Axle, we need to regroup with the Chief and Kooh as soon as possible!” He shouted to him as he ran past.
The Blader beat back the jack before stealing a glimpse at the Abellan’s retreating figure. The bloody trail he left in his wake was all the confirmation he needed to know that they were fighting a losing battle. Silently, he turned around and followed the Bard without a moment’s hesitation.

TJ flitted past Kooh and Peorth who were still in combat with their respective adversaries. Though there were no clear wounds on them, there was hardly a doubt the battle was steadily reducing their stamina. For but a moment, the queen looked at the duo as they passed, her eyes opening wide before she turned her focus back to the nutcracker she had engaged. TJ went to the far side of the kitchen and rested the God’s Governor down in a corner before looking upon her somberly.
He turned to his guild mates and enemies and drew his guitar.
“We make our stand here, everyone! That golem might be one of the biggest threats, but don’t let your guard down just because of its size! There’s something hiding in the shadows that’ll attack when your guard is down...and if I see it, I swear I’ll crush it with every ounce of strength in my body!” He snarled, gripping his guitar tightly.
The weapon creaked under the might of his fist and Axle gave him a concerned look before he skidded to a halt next to him.
“TJ, you’ve gotta chill out. Take a breath, calm down.” He said, gesturing for him to do so.
TJ looked to him, the fury etched in his eyes matching his expression as he breathed deeply. He exhaled, closed his eyes and opened them, his brows knit.
“Sorry...I just...”
“I know. Don’t worry, we’re all familiar with this now and with whatever that thing is and what it did to Su, I don’t blame you for being so riled up. But we’ve gotta deal with what’s ahead of us before all else.”
As Axle had said, the golem, jack and even the box were approaching while the eye watched them all solemnly.
“That thing I mentioned...it takes the form of some kinda bug with a bunch of legs. It just...appears out of thin air and disappears like that. We have to watch each other’s backs in case it attacks again. It left after it attacked Su so I don’t think it’ll target her again, but instead one of us.”
“Oh...that’s fun. I take it those wounds are it’s doing? Doesn’t seem like Su to eat that much damage so easily so...it’s gotta be sneaky like that to get her. Still, time’s running out. I know what I need to know, so how do you want this to play out?”
The Bard armed his guitar, his brows furrowed.
“Same plan. I’ll crush that golem and support you as much as I can.”
Axle twirled his blades as he took up a battle stance.
“Hey hey, don’t worry about me so much. You’re our team’s ace in the hole, so focus on keeping it together, yeah? I’ll buy you all the time you need.”
TJ’s brows let up and he smiled slightly.
“I know you’ve got my back. You ready?”
“Hell yeah I am.”
As Axle bolted towards the approaching jack, TJ started himself off with Brawler Spirit before rushing towards the golem. One of the mouths opened and launched a much larger and even faster glob of spit at the Abellan. Despite the speed it travelled at, he still easily side-stepped the attack and closed the gap. As the golem’s fist was reeled back and thrown directly at him, he performed a short hop, raising his feet above it and lowering his left hand. He vaulted from its wrist and wrapped his legs around its head, hanging from the back of its neck. With both hands to his guitar, he swung it from the ground in a half-moon arc and smashed it into the golem’s face. He pulled himself up and grabbed its cheeks as a violet energy gathered into his hand.
“You’re mine, now,” he snarled. “Infernal Vice!”
The collected energy was unleashed and a small white sphere formed between his hand and its face before it exploded outwards. He vaulted over its shoulders and touched down behind it. Immediately afterwards, he gripped his guitar tightly with both hands as he grounded himself.
“Bone Crusher!”
He lunged forward and slammed the weapon into its back causing it to stagger forward before turning around. Three of the faces on it let out a loud bellow that rattled TJ’s body and caused him to take a knee before the golem stepped towards him and punted him with a massive foot. He flew through the air and hit a wall, knocking some of the kitchen appliances from it down. A pan fell on top of his head as other things collapsed around him and he grit his teeth, reeling from the pain.
“If you think...this pain will stop me...think again!” He snarled as he rose to his feet.
His eyes flickered a deeper shade of crimson as he grit his teeth and exhaled heavily.
“Kooh, I strongly believe it best if we intervene!” Peorth said as she evaded a straight punch.
“Okey doke, Princess!” The God’s Governor answered as she performed a back handspring to safety.
The queen glanced at her in the corner of her eye.
“By any means necessary, Kooh.”
Though Peorth often spoke with conviction, the tone she took now came as a surprise to all who were present. Even the Treasure Hunter blinked at the response.
“Understood.”
Kooh clenched a fist and opened the palm of her hand before her, manifesting the Keruz’ tome. As it flicked open and rifled through the pages, her hair turned snow white and her sclera blue before it faded away.
“I take it I can entrust this matter to you?”
In spite of being in the heat of combat, meeting the nutcracker blow for blow, she still remained calm.
“I’ll silence them.”
Kooh raised her dagger skyward with one hand as a herald formed beneath her. Within it, a series of weapons were gathered forming a halo.
“Spirit of the Spine!”
A blue energy swirled around to her before settling in the ground, then changing to red. It erupted upwards in a flurry of brown feathers that faded as they descended. She followed the first skill with a second by holding her dagger out before her, the weapon turned to the side with one palm to the blade.
“Goliath Slayer!”
A crimson reticle formed over her weapon before fading away.
“You first! Sentencing Strike!”
She pointed her dagger at the approaching nutcracker before drawing it back and outstretching her left hand. She lunged at it and as it drew its fist back, she stepped toward its chest with blinding speed and thrust her dagger into its chest before withdrawing it almost instantly. A small twinkle had formed where she struck and remained as it stumbled back from her stab. As it staggered she stepped towards it and stabbed it again before cutting a swath across its chest. In the next couple of seconds, a jet of light like a blade cut through it twice. Her eyes darted to TJ challenging the golem again before returning to her enemy.
“I don’t have time to deal with you so...”
She took a step back and placed both hands to her dagger as she took a deep breath.
“Heartseeker!”
She thrust the weapon into its chest and the sound of a heart beating echoed around the two. When she withdrew the weapon she slipped underneath its arm as a blade of light cut into it. She leaped towards it and stabbed her weapon into its back.
“Celestial Bloom!”
The place she struck ignited with light and struck the nutcracker several times before it was followed by the blows of Sentencing Strike.
The nutcracker collapsed to its knees, its jaw hanging open as its body stuttered occasionally.
“No heart to pierce, but I did get the paralysis effect...suppose it’ll have to do. I’ll finish it off when it recovers. For now...”
She turned to see the Abellan leaping over the golem’s fist as it slammed it into the ground. He based his guitar into its face and pushed it back with Demolish, but not very far.
“Broken Wings!”
Kooh hurled her dagger and pierced the flesh of the golem. As she appeared on the weapon, she grabbed hold tightly as it began to let out a gentle pulse.
“Aha...getting a much better response from that buff now.”
“...Kooh!” TJ said, his anger giving way to some semblance of surprise.
“I’m gonna put this golem down, TJ. Don’t lose yourself.”
One of the faces unleashed a bellow, but by the time it had she had already disembarked from the golem and touched down on the ground, out of range of the attack. She raised her head, a look of disgust in her eyes as she cracked her knuckles. She reeled an open hand back and in an instant, rushed toward the golem before planting her hand to its back.
“Condemnation!”
A wave of light blew past it before circling back around and washing over it, causing its muscles to tense up and relax. It let out a confused groan as TJ dashed toward it.
“Dread Axis!”
He slammed his guitar into its head and the blow sent it stumbling backwards.
“Good. Strong defenses, low resistance on this one.” Kooh said as she backed away with its steps.
“Vagabond!”
She flipped her dagger in the air before she caught it and dashed from where she stood. She left a bloody gash in the golem’s arm and across its back as she spun on the ball of her heel. She leapt from where she stood, cutting through the same wound she inflicted in a rising strike as her body ascended, touching down on another counter. After she finished her strike, she watched as TJ scaled its back, leaping off of into the air. She decided to follow up before his descent began.
“Wood Splitter!”
A crimson trail followed his weapon as he brought it down upon the golem’s head before it could turn around. He slid down the back as Kooh stepped in, stealing a glance at the dazed golem.
“A chance. I’ll take it.”
She lowered her stance, her right leg forward and her dagger out, turned to its side.
“Refraction Weapon!”
A thin beam of light shot down from above and bounded from her weapon toward the golem. Her weapon gained a bright glow as she reeled her arm to the side, the hilt of her weapon in her fingers. She moved her wrist as if to throw the weapon and opened her palm and it began to spin while levitating. Leaning forward, she lunged toward the golem and thrust the rapidly turning weapon into it. The weapon rent through the golem’s flesh, causing it to cry out as the Treasure Hunter was drenched in a spray of blood. As the stance came to an end, she back-flipped away and leapt aside before looking to the Abellan.
“Follow up, TJ!”
The Bard had his weapon to his back and took on a sprinter’s position, his entire body engulfed in a crimson aura.
“Domination!” He roared as he leapt from where he crouched.
His body soared through the air towards the golem’s back as he reeled a fist back. He slammed his right into the back of its head and followed it up with the left, causing it to take a knee. He back flipped into the air and drew his guitar, hurling it down into the back of its head before shooting forward, crimson streaks following in his wake. He crashed foot first into the back of its head, dragging it across the ground until the two skidded to a halt.
The God’s Governor let out a whistle as she prepared to follow up the strike but opted out for a sudden back-flip. The nutcracker she was fighting previously crashed down where she stood on its hands and feet before violently chattering its teeth. It leapt towards her again and she performed a roundhouse kick, knocking it out of the air. As it crashed into the ground and tumbled into a counter, she lowered her body in preparation for a jump.
“Pounce!”
She leapt from where she stood, both hands to her dagger as she crashed upon the nutcracker and further smashed the back with her weapon. It violently lashed out against her and she flipped into the air before spreading her wings and ascending. It’s eyes turned up towards her and it leapt, craning its neck to drag her down to the earth.
“Far too predictable.” She laughed as she flew aside.
As it reached her height and clamped its teeth, she outstretched her right hand and crossed her left over it.
“Harrier Takedown!”
Her body shot forward instantly accompanied by a powerful gust of wind and the cry of a hawk. She stabbed her weapon into the nutcracker and with both the force and momentum of her strike, dragged it forward before diving towards the ground. They crashed into it, cracking the floor and kicking up a cloud of dust. As Kooh withdrew her weapon, she quickly analyzed the damage dealt to her enemy and planned accordingly.
At a glance, she noticed the heavily damaged chest, both scratches and a steadily growing hole, accompanied by several damaged pieces on the arms and legs from her collisions with it. She could finish it.
“Zenith!”
She leapt off of the nutcracker before it successfully swiped her. She crouched in preparation for a dash and without wasting another moment, lunged toward the nutcracker. Just as it righted itself, she thrust the weapon into its face as she placed her left foot down and back-flipped away from the Agasura. As she reached the height of her ascent, a small star formed above the toy. Once she touched down, she performed a front-flip with both hands grasping her dagger as her body turned over. She cut through the star, opening a blinding tear of light as she cut through her enemy, cleaving it in two.
“One down. Now for the others.”

TJ stood before the golem huffing violently, his eyes bloodshot. It was picking itself up from the ground, bleeding from several places with bits of flesh hanging from the rest. His guitar in both his hands, the base low to the ground, he let go of it with his left and rose to his full height.
Something was coming. His eyes darted around the battlefield before settling on Peorth. She and the nutcracker she was fighting were still in a pitched battle, she having taken her fair share of strikes as had it. It had its paint scratched and pieces chipped off while her arms were coated in dust and her face bruised. As she met its right hook with a parry from her spear, she stepped forward and thrust her spear into its chest before following it up with a brief Burst Lancer. As this took place, the centipede manifested, crawling out of the darkness before rising to its full height, preparing to incapacitate her also.
“You!” TJ snarled as he threw his guitar away and tore across the kitchen in a fury.
He climbed atop one of the counters, burst out into a sprint and leapt a fair distance to grab onto the nutcracker’s back before it could retaliate.
“TJ?!” Peorth asked, her eyes wide.
As he used the nutcracker’s shoulders as a springboard, he reeled a hand back, his teeth grit and his eyes open wide as he started his assault anew.
“Rend!”
A crimson flame erupted over his hands, forming finger armour and with it he tore through the air as he grabbed hold of the Agasura. With his initial strike, violet claw marks rent the air and his adversary, ripping into its exoskeleton. He dragged it down with him as he hit the ground sliding and slammed it into the floor, cracking the marble. He reeled his left hand back and thrust it into its stomach, causing the Agasura to let out an agonized hiss. He met it with his right and ripped both out merciless, tearing the creature open. It let a long-winded cry before exploding in a cloud of black smoke.
“Weak!”
Seeking his next adversary, he turned his eyes back to Peorth and her own, while the golem followed his trail toward her.
“Back off! Hand of the Heathen!”
He raised a hand, his palm skyward and a black sphere manifested above it. When he gripped it, it shattered like glass with the sound to accompany it and in so doing, his hand and wrist took on a similar glossy yet transparent sheen. He outstretched the very same hand and drew a circle with it before reaching as far as he could and clenching his fist. Nearby, a massive violet hand manifested and grabbed the flesh golem before it could reach Peorth. The Abellan grit his teeth, the veins in his face and hand becoming visible as he squeezed. In turn, the golem’s flesh began to compress under the weight of the hand, causing it to contort as blood spurted out between the fingers.
“Keep it still, TJ!” Kooh’s voice rang out as she flew over and touched down. “Treasure Hunter Style Awakening Technique: Twilight Captive!”
She held her dagger out before her as a blue energy erupted from her body. Beneath her, a magic circle formed with the Treasure Hunter’s symbol in the heart of it, a golden compass. As the circle faded alongside the collected energy, she flipped her dagger into the air where it formed a star that erupted in a flash of light. When the light dimmed, several snow white daggers surrounded the golem and from their hilts, chains emerged and wrapped around it, phasing through the hand.
“That’ll do!”
The hand released the golem and returned to the portal, the latter closing immediately afterwards. Once it did, Kooh jumped into the air and grabbed one of the daggers before cutting a swath through the golem. As her body touched down and passed by it, though the cut she made remained as a white jet of light, her body seemed to fade along with the weapon. She reappeared before her body disappeared by another and she followed the action up with another cut. Time and again, she did this until the last dagger remaining was one levitating directly in front of it. She grabbed hold of it and threw it, piercing the chains and turning them into a series of bladed rings. She raised a finger and began to spin it in a circle, causing the rings to turn and cut into the golem’s flesh as it let out a long cry of pain. With a wave of her finger, the rings expanded before they contracted, cleaved into its flesh before bursting.
The creature collapsed to its knees and fell face-first into its own blood as the few faces that weren’t crushed under the body let out their dying gasps.
“Another down.”
She looked to her guild master and companion and blinked. The Abellan had leapt on to the nutcracker and was slamming its face into the ground without mercy. Kooh knit her brows at the sight, then placed her hand to her cheek.
“Princess said he’d been training to counteract this but...he’s still got quite a ways to go...” She looked to Su and sighed. “The poor things...I just hope this doesn’t end up like Reina’s spar against him. I could really hurt him if I have to intervene.”
She looked to Axle who was still battling both jack and box and closed her eyes.
“He’ll pull through. He’d want me to believe in him, and what else is a big sister for then to watch over their siblings’ growth?”
She smiled as she spread her wings.
“Axle, help’s on the way!”
Without any more words, she took off.

When TJ had nearly crushed the nutcracker’s face, it flew into a fury and attempted to hit him and bite his hand off. He let go and backed away before drawing his guitar and swatting its head with the base.
“Let us do this together.” Peorth said as she arrived adjacent of him.
He took notice of her presence but acknowledged it no further.
The nutcracker skidded to a halt before skittering back towards them and throwing itself at the Abellan. He brought his weapon around in an overhand swing and slamming it into the ground.
“Grave Marker!”
He outstretched a hand before sticking out a thumb and pointing it down. As he had prior, he slammed it into the nutcracker’s torso and a portion of the floor arose in response. He jumped back and spun his guitar over his head before he slammed it into the ground. The nutcracker was shot into the air and he followed it with another strike, sending it hurtling into the stone he made.
“Allow me to assist! Undertow!”
The guild master lunged forward and swept it from the stone with her spear.
“Hitch!”
She lunged forward and thrust her spear into the enemy, holding it on the head as she turned her body and threw it into the air.
“TJ! I leave it to you!”
“Demolish!”
He armed his guitar as he waited for it to descend and with a spin, smashed the weapon into its face, taking its head off and causing the body to flip before crashing into the ground. He lowered his weapon, his brows furrowed as he glared at the Agasura the two had felled. His head tilted to the battle still taking place nearby and without another word, he took off to join. Peorth immediately took notice and followed in his wake.
As he ran across the kitchen, hopping over the counters with ease, he took note of Kooh who seemed to be easily following in the jack’s movements and landing counter strikes wherever possible. He turned his eyes to Axle who moved around the box, his blades a blur as he cut into it from every which way, avoiding strikes all the while.
“Strongarm!” He roared as he gained momentum and charged toward the box.
“Hm? Whoa!” Axle cried out as he Blader Stepped aside.
The Abellan crashed into the box with his guitar and knocked it down with his two-hit stance. As the box struggled to right itself, he prepared Brute Force and rent the flooring of the kitchen, drowning the box in a wave of marble and stone. As he stepped into the cloud of debris, crimson eyes glinting, he spotted the box now cracked and lifeless from the strikes. He clicked his tongue and turned around, heading back only to find Kooh stepping on the jack before throwing her dagger into its face. His charge came to a halt and he furrowed his brows. His head turned and scanned the battlefield for more enemies, finding none save for the eye watching them all. He grit his teeth as he held his guitar’s neck tighter until Peorth’s voice called out to him.
“I would not recommend that action,” she said.
He turned to her, glared, then closed his eyes. As if in pain, he dropped his guitar and held his temples, his breathing growing heavy over the next couple of seconds When he opened his eyes once more, they had returned to their usual brown and his ragged breaths began to normalize.
“...I lost control again. Sorry about that, everybody.” He said, closing his eyes and hanging his head.
“It takes strength of heart to acknowledge what you lack. Doubly so to strive to improve upon and overcome prior weaknesses. I am proud of you.”
The guild master walked over, took his hands in hers and smiled.
“Managed to shake it off, did ya’? Nice, nice,” Axle said. “Thought we’d have to get handsy with you but you managed to rein it in, that power.”
“Good work, Little Lamb!” Kooh said as she joined them, her hair regaining its natural blue. “I’ll commend you some more later. For now, let’s head back into the other room and get everyone all healed up, okay?”

Heard the Endwalker embargo is over, so I can finally make bad jokes! Now then, back before it came out someone on Twitter said G'raha was waif and after it I realized...boy, were they right! The gift of Apollo!
So? Let's get down to it!

I've got more things I'd like to discuss about it but that'll have to wait until the end. First things first, talking about something much much worse.
Now, after a longer delay than intended, we're back! With the post-battle scenes and other such things. One of the things I love about this scene is that in the discussion, the casters know why they can't heal, but the others have no idea, at least, until Peorth speculates it. We also learn a little bit more about her and Kooh, letting us see how they got a little closer, once upon a time. Of course, the trio turn the moment into a joke lol.
Moving ahead a little bit, TJ takes notice, as readers likely have already, that Kooh isn't too bothered by pain, as is Axle. Or at least, the two mask it well. The reason this is important is 1)it tells us that Kooh especially is used to it. Her line might seem like her just trying to alleviate their fears, but there's truth in the statement. Considering her story and her line of work, it's telling of what she's been through. 2)It opens up an avenue for TJ's growth as a character. The ability to fight through pain, or ignore it outright isn't something to be underestimated. The ability to mask it, doubly so. His following line is a clear indicator he isn't the type to do either, at least on a frequent basis, but we have seen him do the former in some battles. It may be a thing that happens in greater frequencies, later on.
After that, is healing time. The effect was pretty common in Bard spells. Nearly all of them had that effect, those colours, etc. Truthfully it was probably just cost efficiency but it was unique to Bards, so I appreciated it nonetheless lol.
I love the little discussion they have afterwards. From a reader's perspective, it sounds meta, but form a character perspective it can make complete sense because it's based on their experiences. We also learn that TJ's ability to sense Sinners is growing stronger. Outside of the dungeon, he can sense their general presence due to the existence of the Instance Dungeon, which will help them find it. Inside however, is a whole different space so they'd need to explore in order to ascertain the location.

The next battle was tricky just to kick off. I'd debated on what enemies I wanted to appear, when, and how many. Even more challenging was setting the scene itself. I wanted to do the kitchen because I knew it'd be distinct, and it would serve as a perfect marker between the two halves of the dungeon. Technically the top and bottom floors could be considered halves but they're doing what seems to be a full circuit of the first floor. I wanted something that connected one side to the other, but to have distinct terrain to shake up the flow of battle and add new challenges. The room is big, so there are more enemies in it and all of them are scattered about. How they overcome these challenges presented to them, having the characters approach and scout out the location of the enemies, and even having the archer eating crackers were all to set the scene, present the challenge, and let it all play out from there.
One of the things I love about the start of the battle is you can see the group's teamwork coming together. They know what their enemies are capable of now, so they plan and act accordingly, taking the fight to them and dealing with the most dangerous of them first. Using the strength's of the party to those ends, things actually kick off in their favour for once. All the while, there's still dialogue between them, maintaining their character traits. How they react to certain stimuli can throw that off a bit at times, but I do try to keep things together as much as possible.
You'll probably notice but the battle's perspective changes from time to time. I talk about it often as it's one of the more difficult things to do, but with this battle more battles are happening simultaneously than normal. At times the combatants are split into teams to take on one or more enemies, but in this case most of their fights are solo, so it can be tougher to get their perspectives as the battles play out. With Su's here, we're introduced to a new enemy, being the Flesh Golem. I'll talk a bit more about it, but not yet. There's more to it than that.
Back to TJ's perspective, we see some of his fight with the nutcracker. Here, I decided to display him using more Earth magic. I always felt it was something I don't do enough, considering that he and Su share elements. He's always leaned heavily into his Water spells, occasionally Light, and considering he has Frequency, the Contemptuous Arts. I think a part of the reason is that at times, Earth spells don't suit him. The heavy blows that Su is fond of are a bit out of his wheelhouse, but the plant-based spells he does are fitting for him, and potentially his role. He should fill more of a support role in battles, rather than being the vanguard but given how he is, more often than not it becomes unavoidable. At the same time, it's what we'd expect due to his nature. Surprisingly, it was something he himself addressed!
On the topic of earth spells, we get a new one from him, being Stone Salvo. It's a channeled spell, so he can continue to launch spikes as long as he continues to cast it. As you might expect, he can't move while doing it, so it's dangerous to use if surrounded. Unlike Seeker Javelins, it doesn't pursue enemies or have the freedom to move about the way they do. Rather, they fly in the direction they're sent, much like Hailstone.

With Kooh subbing in for TJ, we get a glimpse at the other battles playing out and things continue from his perspective. As you can imagine, most of the time it will, and probably should, follow him, so it does. Through him, we see that a change occurred in the Flesh Golem, as Su described it to be the size of her fist when she saw it originally, and it had one mouth.
TJ joins the battle with Axle and, if you remember what I said earlier about the jack, it does indeed target him. I hadn't forgotten about the notion when I originally wrote the scene. Given that neither of the two know the deal with them, they speculate! It's not a bad speculation though, no?
After that we get TJ joining the fight alongside Su. As you might've guessed, the flesh golem does the spitting. It has no limbs and it must attack. Now, you'll notice that the golem rages before TJ is finished casting the spell. Keep that in mind. In truth, I'll probably spoil things before the characters speculate on it but...you wouldn't be reading this if you didn't want to hear me talk about it lol. Anyway, we do get some initial suspicions from Su and TJ here, giving you a bit of an idea of what it's like. Following that, the return of the eye, because who needs spells, amirite? I do. I need them.
I love how Su eggs him on. She knows the risks but she doesn't fear them at all. It creates a sharp contrast to Amata, not in that she particularly fears them, but she doesn't want him to use it because of the danger it poses. Su's more concerned about the enemies before them, than him, but perhaps it's her own confidence that assures her she can handle it if things get out of control.
Here also, we get confirmation that Contemptuous stances can be used outside of the Frequency. Certain ones, of course, but that's dependent on what TJ recalls.

Now then, the reason I chose duck walk is because the equivalent used in gaming, being crouch walking is not actually a thing. Surprisingly, that applies to strafing also. It has a different meaning outside of that context, but I don't think it applies to real-life. Anyway, as mentioned before, terrain! This time around, rather than trees or...well, nothing, we have counters! A whole lot of them. To that end, characters have to traverse them, and occasionally use them for cover from projectiles. It's pretty rare for me to do something like that, and especially in such a frequency. It was hard as hell to be honest. But in this case, it was more the characters had to work around it than make it themselves. Making walls, landings and springboards are all things they've done in the past. Having things like this interrupts that flow, but also the eye being present almost denies the possibility outright. Using brute force to create is a much less accurate means to do so.
Anyway, Su's assault teaches us that the golems do have a secondary attack, that being, the ability to repel targets. It does have some similar effects to the blight aura, but it's just a really powerful repel effect, so Agasura would be effected too. Su avoided the brunt of it, but even at the distance she was, it still did some minor damage to her. With TJ taking up the mantle, we learn that the golem's saliva is not acidic and that their bodies are all flesh. A blade sharp enough could likely slice through them. It'd have to be a rather large blade, though lol.
What I like about this part is that TJ attempts to reason out what's going on with the golem as they fight it, but not drawing to a concrete conclusion. As for the creature itself, they're a rather tough sort. Their transformation abilities leave them open and their offensive capabilities are lacking, but they make up for it in sheer tankiness.
Now, we get two new dagger stances from Su. Swan Dive and Severing Wheel. Unlike say, Swallowtail, Swan Dive is focused around the descending aspect. There's no leading attack, but that leaves it open for her to chain it with another stance or open with the attack from another position. It's simple in practice, but that simplicity allows for users to work it into other things. Severing Wheel is, well, the opposite. It has a leading attack that can help her close the distance and the following attack is the main focus of the stance. A powerful skill, but one that could be countered and does leave the user open for ranged attacks.

And with that, we get the final transformation for the flesh golem. I did say I'd talk about it, so let me elaborate a little. In my notes, I drafted the idea for a creature that could perform a sort of soft enrage. I had jotted down that it would gain stacks based on the amount of spells/stances used in the vicinity of it. It wasn't until I got to this part of the dungeon that I decided to take the concept and give it a form. In truth, what inspired the initial design was the demon Legion, from the SMT series. Don't worry, I know the basis for that. In spite of the inspiration, I did what I could to make it distinct from it. You know, seeing it reminds me of the days I spent playing Devil Survivor. Used to have one that was my bread and butter. I'd bet most of my battles on a multi-hit rampage or something and more often than not, not get the effect I wanted. It absorbing or nullifying physical attacks was a godsend and I was reluctant to fuse it because of that reason. But that's not what this is about lol.
Now, there's a reason I chose to make this being. Throughout this dungeon, you'll notice that there's a bit of a clash in aesthetic and the beings that inhabit it. Some are living creatures like the habilis, the flesh flayers or the bog hoppers. Some are humanoid, like the nameless or the bog witches. Some are artificial or man-made, like the nutcrackers and the jack-in-a-boxes. The golem straddles some of those lines. It's a man-made abomination of a creature. It doesn't fit the aesthetic of the rest of the area, but that was my intention. It's in the Dollhouse for a reason. The reason for such a creature, I can't tell you entirely, but the fact stands that there should be more. Later on in Sanctuary you'll find out why, but if I ever write Pillow Talk before I get to that point you'll get a more concrete answer. By the end of this chapter, you might be able to guess why given the context clues but I can't say too much without spoiling any of the future events.

Anyway, back to the matter at hand, everything's going to hell in a handbasket, as it's wont to do in this story! TJ and Su get blasted back, the latter gets incapacitated and to add insult to injury, we get a new enemy. They're called Duskdwellers. I originally imagined them to be more like specters, but it wound up becoming some sort of centipede creature. I guess I wanted to differentiate them from...well, the specters. The thing about the Duskdwellers is that they're incredibly strong, as you can see here. They're very deadly enemies, and very elusive. When I conceived it originally, I wasn't sure how many there would be, where they would appear or how they would fell their opponents, let alone if they would. The party is a cautious sort, so the chances they would be caught with their guard down enough for that would be low. However, if the enemy was too fast or too versatile with such a powerful ability, there'd be no reason one or two of them couldn't incapacitate the whole party. Thus, they became the way they did. They're large enemies with powerful weapons at their disposal, but their assault is slow. I kept the concept that they would hide in the shadows, but rather than attacking at random, they target weakened and/or unaware foes, increasing the chances of a successful strike.

Despite TJ's reluctance to use the Frequency, he does to get Su out of danger. You thought the joke about Axle being carried was just a joke, didn't you? Haha! It was, but it was also foreshadowing! Someone was gonna get carried. ...Aside from Kooh.
After TJ puts Su down I guess it does seem kinda strange for he and Axle to be talking while Kooh and Peorth are still in engagements but...well I'm a little conflicted there. It does seem strange but...for them to join the battle would be a bad idea, because the other enemies would also do so, putting the two in danger. All else aside, it makes sense for Axle to take a moment to talk with him, 'cause they all know by now what risks are run if he loses control of himself. The scene feels strange but it does make sense. All things considered, a lot of dialogue can happen over the span of a brief period, so it's probably just in seeing it in writing rather than envisioning the scene that it gives off that vibe. Axle does hurry it along at the end and the two have a nice moment, a clear sign that they too, have grown closer. Ain't no place like the battlefield for forging bonds.
With that, we get TJ back in the fight against the golem with the strength and abandon you'd expect from him with the Chaos Frequency in effect. We also see the return of some old skills, Infernal Vice and Bonecrusher. Yes the former is a stance.
This moment between Peorth and Kooh is one of my favourites 'cause it gives you a better feel for the two of them and the understanding they have. Last time I talked about how she and Kooh often hold back, and here you can see that distinction clearly made. Both in personality and strangth, Kooh masks what she's like and capable of. It isn't all smoke and mirrors, though. Many of those aspects are part of persona, while some are just who she is. Peorth understands that, her, and with that knowledge asks her to intervene in her stead, because she has the faith that Kooh could turn the tides of the battle, and perhaps, bring the Abellan to his senses. There's a lot that isn't said between them, but their understanding of each other shows that they've no need for it.
Now, earlier we saw Kooh's more murderous side, but this is different from that. She has a professional side to her, and this is...well, part and parcel to it. This is a facet she displays when it's time for her to do her job, so it's a lot less reckless, and a lot more skilled. Her using the Divine Arts isn't related to that, but a choice she made seeing it as the best possible means forward, with Peorth's blessing of course. Now, let's get into the whole host of spells and stances introduced here. You ready?

Spirit of the Spine is a buff that sharply increases the user's attack while sharply decreasing their defense. A very powerful skill, but in the wrong hands could be fatal.
Goliath Slayer is a buff skill that substantially increases damage dealt to adversaries that are larger than the user. The bigger the target is, the greater the damage they take from strikes made by the user. If there's not a substantial size difference, the effect is severely diminished. Though in all fairness, in most cases it just works well against large targets. Bigger than an average Human, at least.
Sentencing Strike is a stance that will deal damage to a target every time damage is dealt to that target. For every successful attack made against it, SS will match with a follow-up attack.
Heartseeker isn't a Divine Art...well, technically it is, but it's just a skill that dagger users can learn with Mana. The skill can deal a fatal blow if successful, and if not, it can paralyze the target. As Kooh said, the nutcracker doesn't have a heart to strike at so it can't fell the Agasura.
After Kooh's flurry of attacks, ending with Celestial Bloom she leaves the nutcracker. It isn't dead yet, but close. Kooh joins the fight and just by sheer virtue of being there, TJ regains some sense of himself. So I say, but she tends to have that effect. Be it consciously or sub-consciously, he's aware of her and her presence tends to have that effect. They have a strong rapport by now, those two, and it's in moments like these I can show it without telling.
Anyway, more stances!
Condemnation lowers an enemy's defense and magic resistance. Kooh's statements refers to its ability to resist the debuff, rather than resist damage against magic. However, the latter does apply.
Next! Vagabond is a two-strike stance, allowing for the user to gain a lot of distance to and from the target with their attacks. No special effects, just very versatile.
Wood Splitter is...well it's a Contemptuous Art, simple as it might sound. It does require a weapon, making it different from Helm Splitter, and no it can't be chained with Bone Crusher. Wood Splitter is a strong weapon skill with a chance of dazing the enemy struck, especially with a blow to the head.
Refraction Weapon is a Divine Art that basically turns your weapon into a levitating saw. It'll stay within the range of your hand, so as Kooh does here, you can approach an enemy and chop them up. As Kooh displayed there, you can increase the speed it spins at based on your own momentum when starting off the skill.
Domination has a bit of leeway in how it can be performed. The opening strikes TJ performed, being the two punches and the weapon throw were all of his own decision. The second half, the soaring kick and subsequent slide are what Domination actually is. However, the attacks leading up to it can be enhanced by the stance. Essentially, the goal is to beat the enemy down to set up for the final attack.
We see a return of Pounce. It's still a Warlord/Spear stance, but it can be used by other classes. It's a lot more effective with a weapon with long reach, however.
Harrier Takedown is a new stance, and one that does require the user to be airborne. Like some other stances, it doesn't require momentum to perform, but it would benefit from it. It's a great execution skill.
Finally, Zenith is...well, it does damage. A lot of damage. The stab is in a way, a means to place a marker. It could be a location, an object or a creature, but that marker will stay with it even if it moves. Thus, when you cut into the marker, it opens the tear.

With that, we move back to TJ and the return of the Duskdweller. Despite having gained some semblance of control, as ever his fury clouds his judgment and he goes berserk on his adversary when it manifests again. He moves pretty quickly tog et to the creature before it can incapacitate Peorth also. It probably does seem strange that she wouldn't be privy to it, or react and that might be an error on my part. However, I did consider the facts that she's currently engaged with an enemy and to look away would be to leave herself vulnerable to attack, all the while with TJ suddenly approaching chances are she isn't going to suddenly divert her attention.
Anyway, new stance, being Rend! It can be used multiple times and the claws it forms can of course, be used for regular attacks as we see here. They have a brief effect period and are stronger when the target is in melee range. If they're out of it, you can still get them with the secondary effect.
The other thing about the Duskdweller from my notes is that they're very powerful adversaries, but they have a weak constitution. They can fell your allies with a single strike but they can only take a few before dying themselves. Of course, this isn't to discredit TJ's strength with the CA. Truth be told what he did was a little overkill, but when isn't it?
Next we get Hand of the Heathen. It isn't the first time he used it, the first actually being in Rusty Key/Chapter 11, against Vanir. Didn't have a name then, but you could probably tell what it was lol. This time we see him perform the stance from start to finish. It's very different from Gauntlet and much safer.
Now, after...god knows how long...maybe 7 years? We get a new Awakening Technique! As I was writing this scene, I was like, "What would be a good stance to finish this off? TJ's got it pinned down, so using something strong enough, but might need to be channelled would be best." Originally I thought of having her use the TH 5th skill but LT's use of hammerspace concerns me endlessly, and that's one of the skills that does just that. If you've ever wondered why you never saw a Crossbow Treasure Hunter in this story, save for Choen Palm, now you know. That and throwing dagger. So much so I avoided it until last year, the first time I used it being in like 2010/11. Yeesh.
Anyway, the awakening technique, Twilight Captive! The goal of the stance was that I wanted to combine both the melee and ranged aspects of Treasure Hunters, without sacrificing their mobility. A part of me was afraid that it was a little too similar to Descent of the Zealot, but that one is more focused around rapid strikes while this one has a set limit before binding the target. It took me some time to come up with a name, actions and effects for the stance, but I'm happy with the outcome. I feel like they fit together thematically and that I hit the notes I wanted to, while also having the sense that the attack carries weight and power behind it, befitting of the Awakening techniques.
Following that, we get a short monologue from Kooh. It's a stark contrast to how TJ is, but I think that's important. It's a clear sign he still has a lot of growing to do, but also the fact that Kooh acknowledges he has grown and believes that he'll continue to. Hence, she chooses not to intervene with him directly, instead allowing him to sort his feelings out on his own.

Following that, we get a tag team with Peorth. Doesn't say much to her, or at all. His initial rage kinda gave way to a silent fury, but at the same time rather than being uncontrollable it's almost as if it's being tempered, somewhat. Very different from what he'd usually be like, and what he displayed earlier.
It's a strange end to the battle, but nothing dramatic happens when they wrap it up. It's strange, but I kinda like it. A flashy finish has its merits, but if it did end in a flashy way too frequently, I imagine readers would sooner grow tired of it than be...well, fascinated or amused by it. There are plenty of highs throughout the battle, but I think this one is best served without it. Why? Well, we finally get TJ to calm down, all on his own. It's one of, if not the only time something of the sort happened, so it's another clear sign that he's grown. The fight against Reina was to kickstart that growth, and seeing as he can do that now, it's something within the realm of possibility later. Mastery of oneself is not unattainable!

Thus ends the battle, and by extension, the update!
I wanted to update sooner but I was too busy. I didn't even get to party it up on New Year's like I said I wanted to. I mean, it wasn't gonna be much of a party as much as it would be drowning my sorrows but hey, fun things are fun, right?
Now, I did say I'd talk about Endwalker a bit so lemme do that right quick, yeah? First things first, Hythlodaeus had no right to be as hot as he was. Also I love that past Emet-Selch had "I'm tired of Azem's shit already" written all over his character lol. Thousands of years later and he was still tired of their shit. I've many more thoughts but I could write a thesis about all the things I liked. I would, however, like to share a crackpot theory. We're no strangers to foreshadowing, and some of the things I read about it helped me learn a lot more than I realized also. I feel like there were some things that pointed to this expansion that only make sense with the context it gives. There are a few odds and ends I'm working out, but I need more conclusive answers before I go into any detail really, so let me share a bit.
I believe that Endwalker gives context to at least four things: the songs Fiend and Equillibrium, along with the respective fights against the Warring Triad. Bardam's Mettle and all that it pertains to, and lastly, the Orbonne Monastery. The last one I think is a gimme, so lemme share my crackpot theory with you.
There's a line shared between Agrias and Cid that goes as such, "Seven shadows cast, seven fates foretold and at the end of the broken path lies death and death alone." This question is for you, my dear endwalkers: At what point in the story is something to that effect met? I once made a joke about that very raid, but it stuck with me because I felt that it was something that wanted for context. It may be possible that we finally have it. However! There are two ways this can be interpreted, I should think. The first would be to see it as is, and it fits, no? That is, the literal interpretation. If you were to look at it contextually, you should ask yourself not what lies at the end of the broken path but who. It makes sense, doesn't it? Either that or I'm crazy. Maybe both.

But that's enough about that. I was gonna do some end of the year retrospective but there's no real point to that when I do that every time I updates this godforsaken website. I've nothing to look back on 'cause that's all I do here! In a nutshell! So rather than looking back on this past year alone, perhaps a few...or something, like that. They tend to blend together the deeper into your psyche you go and with it, it starts to matter less.
Occasionally I have looked back through this forum at my memories chronicled here. There are events I can hardly even recall. Vague things left here that tell as much as I can remember and it makes me wonder what the me of that time had gone through. It feels like I've changed, yet I still feel like the same me. Sometimes I can't help but think that I've grown a little, not as a writer but as a person. That I've grown stronger. Strong enough to face my fears, to stand on my own two feet, to fight off my own tears. I used to be a real crybaby. Still am, I should think. Sometimes I get teary-eyed when I listen to karaoke lol. Thought I'd gotten over that but nah lol.
On that note, this year too, has given me much and more to be thankful for, and I am. I always will be. Even if I don't say it here or don't aloud, I really and truly am. I always loved to watch the stories of others unfold and I've seen many over this year and the previous ones. It filled my heart and my days with a splendor I can't even begin to describe. It means the world to me, more than I could ever say. It's in understanding that, all of it, really, that I come to terms with the fact that it could all change. Should it, I want to be ready. I want to believe I will be.
It was in this very place that our stories unfolded. Nowadays, it's rather rare but I had an active part to play in it. Some of those memories are still chronicled here, and they'll be here until the site finally shuts down. I might say they're cringe and wish it away, but I couldn't bring myself to act on that. They lend credence to my work. They're the reason I ever began this project and poured my heart and soul into it. They're the heart and soul of my work.
Have you ever read or watched Log Horizon? It's a bit of a spoiler but when the adventurers learned the truth of their ability to revive and the nature of empathion, I felt like it hit kinda close to home. It's something I still think about to this day and feel on a much deeper level. That desire to escape, or the burning wish to try again, constantly in flux. It often feels like the flip of a coin in this life. For me...I'm the last of us. I said it once before, but everyone is gone now and yet I still remain. A part of me wants to keep the memory of them and those days alive through my work and so here in this place, I talk about it all and my work and how the two are forever joined. Offering memories like kindling to keep the fire going. It's a strange, strange tale.
Alas, nobody is here. Or maybe there are others. People like me who solemnly watch from the shadows. Ghosts just looking for a place to haunt. Perhaps you, dear reader, are just like me. I think...a little bit, I take solace in that possibility. This past year had made me realize that there's always a chance we're out there, if even only temporarily. After all, shadows exist in the excess of light. However, even flowers can bloom in the darkness.

Anyway, it's 2022 and I'm still here. Let's make this year a spicy one, yeah?

The party had assembled outside of the kitchen and taken cover by the walls just out of sight of the eye. When they had confirmed it left the area, they took the opportunity to recover. TJ stood strumming his guitar gently and healing everyone nearby, while Kooh had crouched down next to Su’s battered body. With both hands out, a gentle glow from her hands enveloped the God’s Governor and sped up her recovery further.
“Things were a bit touch and go there, weren’t they?” She asked, laughing.
“You call that touch and go? I knew Su got it bad but yeesh...girl’s soaked from head-to-toe in blood. I’ve never seen her in such a sorry state before.”
“She’s been through worse!”
Axle smiled but his brows remained knit.
“Trust me, I know. She wasn’t kidding when she said she and death are acquainted. You ever seen a little girl turn into a phoenix and explode? It’s fucked up.”
“Oh, I can imagine.”
“...You were there, Axle?” TJ asked.
“Kinda. I wasn’t in the thick of it, but I was in the vicinity with the others. I was part of the rescue effort. That, though...that was kinda hard to miss, even a fair distance away from the burning village. I’d heard from some of the people who saw it up close.”
TJ closed his eyes as his song came to an end and he rested his hand against the guitar.
Su coughed violently before her eyes came into focus and she glared at Kooh.
“Shit fuckin’ hurts man...the hell happened?” She raised her hand, noticed all the blood and squinted. “That fuckin’ meat sack! Where is it?! I’m gonna tear it to pieces and make a burger out of it!”
She clenched her fist and grit her teeth as she attempted to get to her feet.
“S-Su, it’s already dead!” TJ cried as he gestured for her to slow down.
She’d stopped when she got to one knee and squinted suspiciously at him.
“Huuuuh? You idiots managed that? Am I dead?”
“Still kickin’,” Kooh replied.
“Wouldn’t believe it if I didn’t see my own mutilated body.
“So? You sad sacks cleared the room, didn’t you? What’re we waiting for? Let’s go.”
“Gonna be real with you, you’re not good to go anywhere.” Axle told her, crossing his arms.
“What’re you, my dad? Piss off.”
At the response, he knit his brows.
“Ax has the right of it, G.G. Little Lamb used the Frequency and everything to help. You’ve been fading in and out of consciousness since whatever attacked you got you. Not only did you lose a lot of blood, you’re severely hurt all over.”
The Wizard raised a brow.
“And?”
“If you keep fighting as hard as you do, your wounds will open again. You might die.”
“Oh, what’s one or two deaths?”
Kooh knit her brows as she raised her head to look her in the eyes.
“Do you have a way to cheat it again?”
“...I’ll figure something out.”
Kooh lowered her head to focus on her work, her expression neutral.
“That’s not a good enough answer.”
Su grit her teeth as she glared.
“And who’re you to decide that?!”
She raised her head once more to meet her eyes.
“God’s Governor of Water, your contemporary.”
The Governor of Earth clicked her tongue and turned her face away.
“Why don’t you rest in the Heart of Yggdrasil for now, Su? I don’t sense any other Agasura on this floor, and if there’s more I’m sure we can handle it with the four of us.”
“You expect me to entrust clearing the dungeon to you?” She asked, without looking at him.
“Not all of it! Just the next one or two battles. I’d rather that than risk you dying when we can avoid it. If anything, we’d need you at your best to take on the Sinner in case we can’t do it without you.”
She looked to him solemnly for a spell and sighed.
“That’s probably the most logical thing you’ve said in a long time. Don’t get me wrong, I don’t agree with you, but it’s better than whatever sappy bullshit you’d usually throw out. I’ll give you one battle. Tops.”
“Glad we understand each other!”
As he beamed, she scoffed and closed her eyes.
Kooh placed her hands in her lap and nodded at her handiwork.
“That should do for now. It’s a good thing TJ stabilized you or things could’ve been a lot worse. I’ve healed you, but there are some things that magic can’t cure. Even if it’s just a bit, you’ll need time.” She explained as she got to her feet.
“Tell me something I don’t know.” Su answered as she dematerialized.
As her essence entered the Heart of Yggdrasil, the Governor of Water smiled.
“You’re welcome!”
Axle knit his brows as he grinned.
“I dunno how you do it, honestly. You can go from 0-100 like it’s nothing but a thing,” he said.
She placed a hand to her mouth, hiding the majority of her smile.
“Hmm? Would you like to know my secrets, Ax?”
He furrowed his brows, frowned and grit his teeth.
“No.”

The party continued their journey through the kitchen once more, this time with a casual air about them.
“Truthfully, I’m kinda surprised. There’ve been only a few times where Su wasn’t able to keep fighting. Like the last dungeon we were in or...that time against Choen Palm.” TJ said as he placed his purlicue to his chin.
“Last time she kinda exploded, but that was more your doing than an enemy’s. Getting torn up in a fight is a whole different ball game. The thing is, Little Lamb, you’re thinking that her constitution is similar to yours. If what we’ve seen is any indication, I think she shares in some of your traits, but at the heart of it all the two of you are different. She’s still Human,” Kooh explained.
The group snaked through the busy kitchen, stepping over the puddles of blood, flesh, felled enemies and past the various counters and kitchen goods.
“Though your makeup is still an unknown factor to us, there is no denying that it offers you strength and resilience beyond what most can achieve. To that end, strikes that may break a man you could withstand. Of course, your Agasuric nature offers you that in a much more refined way, accompanied by your uncanny ability to regenerate. This, expanding to your contractee,” Peorth added.
“It might just be me, but it seems like the angrier you got, the more mana you’d output. How effective your abilities are might rely on that too. Our mana usage is pretty much the same, but it relies heavily on concentration rather than emotional release. Princess, those documents mentioned something like that, didn’t they? The ones Bastion found way back when.”
“They did indeed. One’s emotions, their will to overcome...many of these aspects play a part in determining the strength of an Agasura. To fight, to succumb, fears and desires alike all amalgamate and affect the psyche. In so doing, the body undergoes changes as the effects of becoming, or being an Agasura manifest.”
The Treasure Hunter turned back to the Abellan.
“It might be the same case for you, Little Lamb. The documents were mostly focused around the Gene Manipulation Project but much of it was based on your own case. What do you think? Is it possible for you to get more bang for your buck if tensions are running high?”
TJ knit his brows as he mulled over the two’s words.
“To some degree it might be the case but...I don’t need to lose control to get the most out of it. Sometimes it’s just a matter of what I wanna do with my power, like Chief said. Although, unlike me, Reina was pretty much in control of herself when we had our match and she still beat me, despite my clear advantage.”
“The clearer head always prevails,” Peorth remarked.
“Hm?” Axle asked looking back to the Bard.
“Huh?” TJ asked.
“Hold up a sec’, back up there. Whaddya’ mean Reina was in control of herself?”
“Ah...” Kooh uttered.
Axle sighed and shrugged.
“Alright, alright, it’s all good. I knew she had something that concerned her since way back when. Girl used to pore over a copy of those notes we’d gotten in the Dark Moon lab like it was going out of style. As for that, I’ll pretend I didn’t hear anything. The last thing I’d want is for people to go hunting her down, too. TJ, Su, Reina, Roll...they’ve all got their circumstances. Whatever happened, I won’t turn my back on her either.”
“You’re such a good boy, Axle.” Kooh said as she dabbed at her eyes with her handkerchief.
“Quit messin’ with me, K.
“So anyway, lemme’ get this straight. TJ and Su share powers, but TJ’s body just is generally tougher?”
“Pretty much!”
“I tend to take a lot of beatings,” the Bard chuckled. “But because of the way my body is, I can usually keep fighting. It’s why I can go from one battle to the next relatively well.”
“I dunno if that’s a curse or a blessing bro...” The Blader said, his expression concerned.
“There will be circumstances that counteract this natural healing. However, they seem to be far and few between. On the subject of mortal wounds, I know not, but I would prefer that we need not find out,” Peorth added.
“Count me in there too. I like my Little Lamb as is, not in the form of lamb chops.”
The Blader laughed.
“Weren’t you the one who said he wasn’t actually a lamb?” He asked as he wiped his eyes with a finger.
“I did! But the idea of him being one appeals to my love of cute things.”
She passionately clenched her fists and the Bard gave her a wilting gaze.
“That’s bad,” he said.
“I said I’d protect you and I will~just think of it as extra motivation!”
The party finally arrived at the other side of the kitchen and the vanguard stopped at the door.
“Sense anything, Boss?” Axle asked as he listened intently, his ear pressed to the door.
“I neither sense, nor hear enemies. I had no qualms about TJ’s assessment, but it seems that it was indeed correct. Let us proceed, however, remain cautious as we do.”
Peorth reached out to the door while Axle remained on standby in case of a surprise attack. As she opened the door to another hallway and the candles flickered to life, no enemy appeared before them. After remaining on guard for a few tense moments, Axle lowered his weapons and nodded to the party.
“Kooh, if you would?” Peorth asked.
“Aye!” With a hand, Kooh called upon her Guiding Light spell and illuminated their path.
“I must confess, there is something that has been on my mind since our last battle.”
“What’s that, Chief?” TJ asked.
“That flesh golem...I do not know how it evaded my detection. I was certain that there were only six enemies within the room. The eye, of course, appeared during the fight. But that...unless it had emerged with it, I do not know how it eluded me.”
“That’d make two of us, Princess. When I stepped in there I checked for enemies to get an idea of their presence before I could see them. I couldn’t sense, nor see that thing anywhere,” Kooh added.
“It’s the same for me. I hadn’t seen it until Kooh mentioned it and by then it was already this...giant fleshy ball. I dunno how I didn’t notice it the first time.” TJ remarked, sighing.
“The reason none of you saw it,” Su began, “is because the goddamn thing kept transforming. You saw it, Candy Ass. It grew fuckin’ arms and legs and kicked the shit out of us.”
He nodded grimly in response to the Heart of Yggdrasil lighting up.
“She’s right. When Su and I started fighting it, it occasionally got really angry. By ‘it’ I mean the several mouths it had somewhere on it’s...uhh...body?”
“By the time you got there, it’d already transformed!”
“What?!”
The Abellan took a shocked step back.
“The bastard was some tiny ass little thing when I first saw it. Swatted it away a couple times with spells and went to take care of that archer and next thing I knew, it flips the fuck out and grows. Then you came and it decides to turn into a fuckin’ giant.”
It was rather large...she had quite the apt description for it.
“I’d say.”
“Princess, do you think that before it started growing, it was blocking or evading our perception?” Kooh asked.
“Indeed. That is very likely to be the case. Perhaps in it’s base form, it cannot be detected. That, or we would need even greater intuition in order to determine its presence. This raises the possibility that we may encounter more where we least expect them,” Peorth answered.
“Being able to detect Agasuras at all is a pretty handy skill, but knowing that we can just get ambushed by a giant flesh golem doesn’t really inspire confidence,” Axle chuckled dryly.
Just ahead of them, they encountered another barrier and the sight gave them pause. This time around it was a red wall that was nigh impossible to see through.
“Looks like we can’t get in there without another one of those weird orb things, huh?” The Treasure Hunter asked.
“I do believe that I saw some potentially unlocked rooms that we may explore a short jaunt from where we currently are. It would be best if we examined them,” the queen suggested.
“Alright, back the way we came everybody!” Axle said turning and gesturing for them to follow.
“That one wasn’t hidden,” TJ remarked. “Maybe the Sinner forgot?”
“Making it invisible is only a mild inconvenience, though. Anyway, they probably threw it up in a hurry.”
“Wouldn’t be the first time something of the sort happened. If we took too long to get to Acedia, we’d have been in some real hot water,” Kooh laughed.
The group stopped at one of the doors and Axle sheathed one of his blades to turn the knob. The door rattled but refused to open and he slumped his shoulders.
“Guess it’s not behind door #1.”
Axle gave her a wilting gaze and she offered him a smile and wink, pointing at him with both fingers.
“Putting her aside, I’ve got some questions about that giant. So we know it can’t be detected, and we know it gets angry and grows. What I wanna know is why?”
“What did you notice, TJ?” Peorth asked, looking to him.
“Mm...well, it tends to spit at us when it’s not...angrily yelling, I guess. They look kinda dangerous but they’re not acidic or anything like that. They’re fast, though, and hurt a lot if they hit. When Su was attacking the archer, it freaked out and when we both started attacking it, it went completely berserk and transformed. If you stay within range of it for too long, it also has a bit of a repel effect like Siphoning Rush. It does hurt a bit though, like it peeled off some skin from Su even though she didn’t take the brunt of it.”
As Axle tried to open the second door, Peorth placed her purlicue to her chin as she mulled over the information imparted upon her.
“Is it possible that it responds to aggression? It seems that if you are not to attack it or any nearby allies, it will attack instead. However, if Suuba attacking the archer nearby agitated it, perhaps it need not be directed at it specifically.”
“No good,” the Blader said.
“But I mean...we can’t ignore them, or they’ll just keep attacking. We’ve gotta defeat it one way or another. Maybe it’s just a matter of speed? You know, defeat them before they defeat us. Kill or be killed,” Kooh posited.
“I don’t like the sound of that.”
“Same!”
He laughed dryly and she grinned.
“It’s a bit of a weird enemy though, isn’t it? At least from what we’ve seen in here. All of them are reminiscent of toys, aren’t they? The nutcracker, the medusa...and a jack in a box,” TJ muttered.
“That’s no ordinary jack, bro,” Axle said.
“It’s not?”
“You would not likely be aware of it, but it is reminiscent of one serial killed by the name of Jack the Ripper. In many stories, Herlock Sholmes was tasked with investigating and at times tracking him. It comes as little surprise that such a thing could be made manifest in this dungeon if the past encounters are any indication,” Peorth explained.
“Princess is a bit of a fan,” Kooh chuckled.
With flushed cheeks, the queen closed her eyes.
“I had taken something of an interest in mystery novels at one point in time.”
The party stopped at another door and Axle turned the knob fully, opening the door slightly.
“Think we’ve got our winning ticket, everybody. Watch for an ambush,” he said.

Axle opened the door slowly and peered in through the crack he made before steadily easing his way inside. When nothing jumped out at him, he let go of the doorknob and pushed the door itself open to step in fully.
“Seems safe, everybody. Looks like our little Sinner friend was kind enough to leave another orb for us too.” He explained, pointing ahead.
The rest of the party followed suit and found themselves in another small, homely looking room. Save for the muted colours, the room had a comfortable atmosphere. In the centre of the room a table sat with four chairs surrounding it. Upon the table a set of five teacups along with a teapot were perfectly arranged around each seat, while a scarlet sphere sat upon a crimson cushion, a note to accompany it. On the wall there was a large buffet with a variety of other fancy dishware, many of them for serving tea. On the wall opposite of it, there was a painting hung up of a man with his hands to his face, seemingly screaming.
TJ had his eyes transfixed on the painting until Axle clapped him on the shoulder.
“Didn’t know you’re a connoisseur of the fine arts,” he chuckled.
In turn, TJ smiled as he knit his brows.
“I can’t really understand the fine arts,” he answered. “I was just wondering why he’s screaming, that guy in the painting.”
“Beats me. But if he’s in this house? I’d say he’s got something to scream about. I mean, we sure as hell do.”
The roaming eye, the transforming flesh monsters, the berserk nutcrackers...he definitely had the right of it.
“I won’t tell you that you can’t, Little Lamb, but let’s not hang around too long if we can avoid it, okay? You never know, that painting could turn out like Lady Hug.” Kooh remarked, waving a finger.
At her words, the Abellan did a double take and offered her a wilting gaze in turn.
“That’s not funny...”
In response, she grinned.
“Good little boys and girls know to stay away from dangerous things!”
He wanted to remark that he wasn’t a little boy but decided against it. Instead, he turned his gaze to Peorth who seemed to be examining the teapot. She lifted the lid of it and peered inside before leaning slightly to confirm her suspicions.
“There is tea inside of this,” she said.
TJ wondered if she was checking for poison.
Axle grinned as he crossed his arms.
“I had my doubts but the Sinners are a pretty hospitable sort, aren’t they? When they’re not trying to kill us,” he chuckled.
“That’s what we call dinner and a show.” Kooh remarked, offering him an impish smile.
“It’s not much of a show if we’re the main attraction, K!”
The queen seemed to notice the Abellan’s gaze and gazed back at him solemnly for a couple of moments. She was the first to break the silence, beckoning him over.
“TJ, if you would?” She asked.
It took him a moment to realize what she was asking of him but he quickly clued it in and hurried over.
“Oh! Sure thing,” he answered.
Peorth picked up another note and handed it to him. Unlike the previous note, the writing was messy and seemed to be done in a hurry. He brought the note closer and squinted not to see the words, but to be able to discern what the rushed scrawling said.
“Hmm...? I think it says: You have some nerve storming into my domain like this. Persist in your fruitless endeavours and I’ll see you bear the brunt of the blood you spilled! Whether it’s by my hands or that of my minions!”
He lowered the note and looked to the party who gave him confused gazes.
“She sounds mad.”
“To say the least,” the Blader quipped.
“How strange...this must have been written before we entered the dungeon. If the reports and my own experiences are to be believed then the dungeon changes when we are outside of it, but whether it could change while we are within...” Peorth muttered.
“I think you’re overthinking it, Princess. She did say domain and not dungeon, right? Not that I think she’d call this a dungeon but maybe she just considers the Dark Forest a part of her domain?” Kooh posited, raising a finger.
The Warlord placed her fist to her chin as she closed her eyes.
“Perhaps you are right, Kooh. Each of the Sinners all seem to have a different portion of the world serve as the location of their Instance Dungeon. It would not be unlikely that they would consider the surrounding area part and parcel to all else. If anything, this note indicates that she is aware that we are approaching and that we will likely enter to defeat her.”
“Uh huh. Acedia didn’t seem too surprised about us showing up at his front door.”
“Awfully nice of her to hole herself up in her room and wait for us to get there,” Axle chuckled.
“They don’t have to, though...right? Machina mentioned that she used to carry Acedia around, before he built Aegir.”
“She what?”
“Given that’s the case, I can’t help but think they’re not stuck at the end of the dungeon the whole time.”
“So you think that once we step foot inside, they’re placed at the end of the dungeon, then?” Kooh asked, blinking in surprise.
“Yeah, exactly. I dunno if that applies to the regular Guardians, but it might apply to the Sinners.”
“It is not an illogical assumption. Since we were the original founders of the Instance Dungeons, we were also the architects. Their purpose as serving as prisons for the Guardians implies that the safest place for them to be would be in the deepest parts of the dungeons. Though it is merely speculation, many were led to believe that over time, the dungeons would be warped by the Guardians that inhabit them. In so doing Agasura would manifest and the layout of the dungeon would be dramatically altered to one that fits the nature of that held within. Given that is the case, the fact that new dungeons still appear at random across Jienda is a mystery as of yet to be solved. What we are witnessing here may be the possibility that the Agasura can manifest their own.” Peorth explained, resting her cheek in her hand.
TJ goggled at the queen’s explanation.
“The Asgardians made the Induns?” He asked.
“They did, yes. Many of the Agasura you are familiar with now have been around since time immemorial. Invoke, Hyunmu, Sphinx, the Ocean King, perhaps you are most familiar with them. Those four were the original quartet that were sealed by our ancestors.”
He placed a fist into an open palm with a look of realization.
“Oh right! I remember seeing a mural in Rayinth’s Vestibule! That explains why they were there!”
Axle scratched his cheek with his finger as he sighed.
“I’m not unfamiliar with that stuff ‘cause someone asked Reina about it once but...hearing that part from you just makes this all the weirder. I mean...you hear about that being something someone read in a textbook it’s whatever, right? But you go and dig up some relic from who knows when and it’s like...well shit, that’s pretty damn real.”
“Welcome to our history, Ax! It’s a long way down,” Kooh laughed.
“You’re telling me. Sheesh.”
“There is much and more to discover if you are interested, Axle,” Peorth suggested.
“I’m good, Boss.”
“As for you, TJ, perhaps sometime we could discuss what you had borne witness to in Rayinth’s Vestibule. I had spoken at length with God’s Governor Amata about your encounters and discoveries within, but I have little doubt in my mind your perspective on the matters will differ.”
She paused for a moment as her cheeks flushed and her gaze shifted away from the party. It moved to the orb for a scant couple moments before returning to him, her focus renewed.
“Given that we now have an adept understanding of the use of the previous orb, I assume it safe to say that we will also require this orb in order to continue our exploration. I know not what danger will present itself by having it in our possession, but I suggest we take it and proceed with caution.”
The party nodded in response and TJ stepped forward.
“I know it probably doesn’t make much of a difference who’s holding it, but I’ll take it.”
If there was even just a chance he could protect his friends by doing so, he wouldn’t pass up the opportunity. Whatever danger presented itself, he wanted to be the first to face it.
He took the orb in hand and it felt like a wave of fire had passed over his body. He winced as his allies simultaneously made pained expressions.
“Guess that’s just the tip of the iceberg when it comes to the cost for taking that, huh?” Axle asked with a pained grin.
“The fun part’s yet to come,” Kooh added.
“You mean the worst is yet to come.”
“Isn’t that what I said?”
He clicked his tongue in annoyance and she laughed.
“Let us be on our way, everyone,” Peorth suggested.
At her behest, the party made their way out of the room and back into the hallway.

“You know, I was thinking...since we know Ira is a guy and Acedia had told me Superbia is a girl, maybe it’s her that left these notes?” TJ posited.
“What about Invidia?” Axle asked, looking back to him.
“Invidia...I dunno. Whether they’re male or female, I’m not sure. Acedia mentioned them, but he didn’t specify a gender so it’s possible that it’s her.”
“Considering the nature of this dungeon and what we have encountered within, it is a possibility. Being able to rule out one of three Sinners does make it much simpler to discern the answer,” Peorth added.
“Not gonna count Luxuria in that?” Kooh asked.
“I dunno, this dungeon doesn’t exactly scream lust, does it?” The Blader asked, a wry smile on his lips.
“She’s not me. Or rather, I’m not her,” TJ quickly quipped.
“I’ll believe it when I see it! But jokes aside, do you remember anything about those two? Invidia and Superbia?”
The Abellan shook his head.
“I have a few vague memories of the others, even Ira. But those two, I haven’t seen anything of them yet, so everything I know is what Acedia told me.”
“Rough.”
“Let us not hold TJ accountable for such things. What memories are regained and what they may contain are not within his power to determine. What we have gleaned is plenty knowledge enough. Now, we must make use of that information to further our endeavours,” Peorth suggested.
“Preach.”
The Blader grinned.
Invidia or Superbia. If Invidia was Envy and Superbia Pride, what clues had he acquired to determine which of his siblings he would encounter next? Of the challenges they faced, what clues would help him to figure out what the Sinner’s style of fighting would be? How could he know for certain?
He let out a sigh as he crossed his arms, his head tilted to the side.
“You’re really wracking your brain over that, huh, Little Lamb? Don’t worry too much about it. Like Princess said, you can’t have all the answers and that’s OK! We’re gonna get to that Sinner, we’ll find out who she is and we’ll give her a good spanking!” Kooh said, grinning.
Axle looked back to her with a worried expression.
“Something about you saying that makes me uneasy,” he said.
“Mind over matter, Ax!”
“I’ve only half a mind for your matters, K.”
The group arrived at the barrier and the vanguard stopped, watching it warily.
“Well, if last time was any indication, maybe we won’t be able to use stances. If that’s the case, you’re gonna have to hang back, Boss.”
“I shall hold fast to the hope that it is not the situation at hand,” Peorth replied.
“Since there shouldn’t be enemies nearby, it’ll be fine, right? It’s like getting a free pass,” Kooh posited.
“Assuming that’s what we’re in for. I’m just spitballing here,” Axle remarked.
“Only one way to find out. Move your asses,” Su told them.
With a grin and a shrug, Axle took his first steps into the barrier. But a few moments after he entered, he collapsed to one knee with his eyes wide open.
“Axle?!” Peorth asked, one hand in the barrier.
“It’s...I’m fine...I’m good. It’s just...gravity is messed up here...” He spoke through grit teeth, his fists clenched.
Through sheer force of will he managed to rise to his feet and stepped backwards out of the barrier. As if a weight was lifted from his shoulders, he staggered around for a couple of moments before doubling over.
“Alright, that’s new.”
“So this one makes everyone that enters really heavy?” TJ asked.
“Pretty much. It didn’t affect my blades or my clothes but my body felt like it was being pushed into the ground. And that’s not even the worst part. The entire hallway looks like a wrecking ball came through and tore it up. The walls are intact but the they’re all scratched and dented and the floor is completely in shambles.”
Kooh furrowed her brows.
“Is there another floor below us?” She asked.
“Looked like abyss to me.”
TJ squinted at the statement and Peorth placed her purlicue to her chin.
“It seems that once again, it is not opposition alone that the Sinner will utilize to facilitate our end. In order to proceed, we will need to find a solution to the dilemma before us,” she said.
“On the bright side, I take it that we can use magic there, right? With that we can make our own path forward,” the God’s Governor suggested.
“If you can even stand on your feet, let alone use your hands to cast, be my guest. But that Sinner wants us to fall through the floor and if that barrier has any say in the matter, it can and will happen,” Axle remarked.
“Maybe we should backtrack and try another path?” The Abellan asked.
“Honestly, I wanna agree but let’s be real here, things can’t be that easy, can they?”
Kooh nodded grimly.
“I’m with Ax on this one, Little Lamb. There might be doors we can enter back there, but they wouldn’t be the first locked doors we’ve encountered. Our way forward might be dangerous, but it is a way forward. One we can say is for sure,” she explained.
“If you should have concerns, you may lay them to rest knowing that Kooh and I shall determine a path forward. I am certain we can put our expertise to use,” Peorth added.
There was something reassuring about her words.
“I’ll take your word for it, then.” He replied, nodding.
If he could avoid anything even remotely close to an ‘abyss’ he would but he needed to face forward both for his allies’ sake and for the world’s.
“So what’s the first step?”
“Finding out what we’re up against! We know the effect of the barrier and Axle told us a bit about what’s ahead, so now we need to find out how we can keep moving forward.” Kooh answered, raising a finger. “Just gonna take a quick peek in...”
She stuck her face into the barrier and seemed to be peering about before emerging from it.
“I feel like my face almost fell off.”
At her statement, a snicker escaped Axle’s lips.
“Did you learn anything of value? Or just how much it’ll take for you to ruin that pretty face?” He asked, grinning impishly.
“Do you really think I’m pretty, Ax?”
She placed her hands to her cheeks and fluttered her eyelashes. In turn, the Blader grit his teeth and closed his eyes.
“Yeah, sure, but don’t lose focus here. That wasn’t the important question.”
The God’s Governor beamed brightly as she clenched her fists.
“So, since most of the floor is destroyed, going through the rest of the hallway is a big no-go. But~! There was a landing with a door a short distance from us. It’s on the inner wall instead of the outer walls, so my guess is that it’ll lead either to another room, or a courtyard of sorts! Big mansions like these are bound to have one of those! Since the Sinner left that there for us but tore up most of the rest of the hallway, I’d bet we can exit through there and escape the barrier!”
“Excellent deduction, Kooh. Let us move forward with that course of action. If possible, I would like for you to bridge the gap using your magic. Due to the nature of the field, we will not have the option of flying across,” Peorth said.
Axle crossed his arms and sighed.
“Could probably Blader Step the gap but that Sinner doesn’t wanna make this easy for us now does she?” He asked.
“It’d be nice! But there’s nothing for it, so let’s do our best, hm?” The Treasure Hunter replied.
“It’s all you, this time. Show us what you’ve got, K.”
She placed a hand to her curled arm and grinned. She took a couple steps into the barrier and just as her body vanished over the other side, it was followed by the sound of it hitting the ground.
“Kooh?!” TJ cried.
“Y-you weren’t kidding...Ax! I c-can’t...m-move...at all...”
The Bashutz peeked in before looking to the party.
“We’ve gotta get her outta there. I knew it was bad, but I didn’t think it was this bad. Lend me a hand Boss, TJ.” He said as he crouched down and grabbed her foot.
As he started dragging her out, Peorth took hold of her leg while TJ pulled on his back. After a few heaves, they managed to pull Kooh from the barrier and sprawled out in a circle as they caught their breath.
“The hell happened to you?”
Kooh rolled over and laughed dryly.
“I...I dunno! How did you even move in that?” She asked.
“It was bad but not that bad. For me, at least. I dunno whether it’s just ‘cause I was trying to pull you out by your leg but it was way too difficult to do. I’ve got some doubts this is a matter of strength alone. Considering that we’re dealing with magic, there’s something off about it all.”
“If I may test a theory...TJ, would you step inside? You need not stay in long. I just wish to see the impact it has on you.” Peorth suggested, looking to him.
“Me? Sure thing,” he answered.
He would have to do it eventually. Maybe his nature would offer him some resistance?
He swallowed hard as he faced the barrier and took his first steps inside. But moments after he did, it felt like the air itself was pressing down on him, forcing him towards the floor. He furrowed his brows and grit his teeth as he widened his stance to remain standing, taking a couple of moments to glimpse what his allies had spoken of.
As Axle had told them, the entire hallway was in shambles. There were claw marks, dents, peeled paint and chopped up walls alongside the remnants of furniture. The entire floor was demolished, some few pieces of stone still clinging to the walls but nowhere near enough for even a single person to stand on one leg. Nearby there was indeed a small landing with a pair of doors pointing to the direction they had recently passed, but what waited within or without remained unknown to them. At the far end of the hallway, it seemed that all of the furniture that would’ve filled the area had been compiled in a heap to block their path should they decide to cross the abyss.
Deciding to end his examination, TJ stepped out from the barrier and let out a sigh of relief as the weight lifted from his shoulders.
“You weathered that pretty well, didn’t you?” The Blader asked, sounding impressed.
“Unfair,” Kooh complained.
Thee Bard smiled at the two, his brows knit.
“Truthfully I dunno why. Maybe it’s my Agasuric nature at work?” He posited.
“It is possible that it plays a part, but I do not believe it to be the entire answer, TJ,” Peorth stated.
“Do you have an idea, Chief?”
At his question and gaze, she nodded solemnly.
“This is my theory: the note left to us suggested something along the lines of ‘persist in your fruitless endeavours I will see you bear the brunt of the blood you spilled’. Given that is the case, I suspect that the effect of this barrier is determined by how much blood each of us had shed in this dungeon. Of course, that is a more literal interpretation of what is suggested. Not all enemies in this dungeon bleed, but they can be felled. Of all of us, Kooh has the greatest number under her, hence, she suffers the most in this field.”
“So in short, the more kills we have, the bigger the gravity penalty?” Axle asked, raising a brow.
“Just so.”
“Unfair,” Kooh remarked.
“Don’t throw a tantrum now. I almost wanna say it’s your fault but you actually did most of us a service in killing as much as you did,” Axle quipped.
She smiled devilishly and he frowned, his brows knit.
“Since Kooh can’t do much in there, I’ll take up making a bridge. In truth, if I just use Freezing Wave the bridge might not be strong enough for us to walk across. Maybe if I use Winter Wonderland it’ll work out better?” TJ wondered.
“Throw Torus in there too, Little Lamb. If you can withstand being in there for an extra little bit you’ll get a lot more bang for your buck.” The God’s Governor suggested as she sat up.
The extra integrity given by Torus for his ice spells would definitely do them all a world of good.
“Good idea, Kooh! I’ll do that, then. The only thing left is...how do we get everyone across?”
“If I’ve gotten the worst of it, you, Ax and Princess should be fine. Just help me over to whatever bridge you make and I’ll slide myself across.”
“...Dandy penguin?” Axle asked as he blinked.
“I am not a dandy penguin!”
TJ looked to Peorth and she smiled slightly.
“Dandy penguins are Agasura that can be encountered in the Frozen Labyrinth. They are distinct in appearance due to their violet coats and striped scarves. Since Asmodeus had unleashed his domain upon Midgard, they and other creatures from the instance dungeon have been sighted within the tundra and at times the Snowfields. Should you ever venture out there you may encounter them, but be on your guard, TJ. Though it was but one location, we may see similar sightings of dungeon-bound Agasura across Midgard,” the queen explained.
She really was a fount of knowledge.
“Got it. I’ll be mindful of that, Chief.”
“Excellent. Now then, we shall be relying on you for the following challenge.”
“Leave it to me!”
He clenched his fists as he turned his eyes back to the barrier. He stepped into it and braced himself against the change in gravity, standing tall in the face of the challenge.
“Torus!”
He reached skyward with his right hand an icy mist formed in his palm before spilling down around him. It gathered at his feet and remained there, growing in height and density over the following seconds. As he reaffirmed his stance and checked on the progress of Torus, he took a deep breath and attempted to gauge the distance between their landing and where they wanted to be.
“Winter Wonderland!”
He outstretched a hand and with a finger, and created a series of sparkles and mist. He pointed his finger forward and the trail moved towards the landing. Attempting to fight against the crushing weight of the barrier and his waning concentration, he watched the stream of blue light left in the wake of the spell. When he saw the trail reach past the landing he waited a couple of seconds and had it turn sharply. It headed towards the wall until he turned it once more with a flick of his wrist, having it return to him. His knees began to quiver under the weight of the field and he needed his left hand to keep one of the two steady, but he persisted nonetheless. The spell eventually arrived at him once more and he turned it one last time to connect it to the origin point. When the two lines overlapped, he performed a wide sweep with his hand and clenched his fist. A thick rectangle of ice formed in the shape of the lines he made and collapsed between the two locations, forming a bridge.
With his duty completed, TJ dispelled Torus, staggered out of the field and collapsed to his knees before the rest of his guild mates.
“Alright, it’s done. We should be able to get across now.”
“Well done, TJ.” Peorth said with a nod.
“Good stuff!” Axle said offering him a thumbs-up.
“Knew you could do it, Little Lamb!” Kooh told him as she smiled.
He grinned sheepishly at their acknowledgements.
“Let’s head over, everybody,” he said.
“If K’s gonna face plant the second she steps in there, we’ve gotta make sure she doesn’t. I know what I’m in for already so I think I can manage. Boss, lend me a hand, would you?” The Bashutz said tilting his head towards the God’s Governor.
“My strength is yours,” the Warlord answered.
“Be careful guys, the bridge is kinda high up.” The Bard explained, knitting his brows.
“That’s fine. It’ll make it easier to get her on it.” Axle replied, grinning.
“Somehow, I don’t like the way you’re talking about me.” Kooh muttered, puffing her cheeks.
“Of course you don’t.”
Axle and Peorth both took one of her arms over their shoulders and stood outside the barrier. The former counted to three and at that, they threw themselves into the barrier with reckless abandon.
“So this...is the effect of the barrier, is it?” Peorth asked as they pushed forward.
“Hang in there, Boss! We just gotta get to the other side and I think we can get out of it!”
The floorboards creaked as the trio pushed onward while TJ decided to take a peek inside, worried about the status of his friends. They had stopped at the bridge and seemed to be struggling to move Kooh’s arms from their shoulders.
“Slowly...slowly...alright just...lean her down here.”
“Axle you’re...getting real close to my funbags!” Kooh complained as she attempted to press herself against the ice.
“Is now the time for that?! Look just...I’m not gonna, okay?!”
TJ exited the barrier and scratched his cheek.
Perhaps he needn’t be worried about them. Peorth was among them and the two were hand-picked by her. A little faith would go a long way, no matter how they might act in the face of an abyss.
He smiled slightly.
Seeing how casual about it they were was rather reassuring.
“Alright, three, two, one and...lift!”
With a grunt of effort the duo seemed to be moving Kooh. Her screams of delight that followed were likely all the proof TJ needed to know that they’d successfully gotten her to the other side of the bridge safely. As one would expect, it was followed by a brief cry as she fell off the bridge and hit the ground, but she was definitely safe.
“Alright Boss, you go next. I’ll follow you.”
“Understood,” Peorth answered.
The sound of her sliding across the ice followed suit while Axle attempted to climb up. Taking that as his sign to make a move, TJ headed back into the barrier and followed after the Blader. It was tough to get his feet off of the ground, but considering his bridge had no barriers, he opted for staying on his knees. With a push from his hands, he cautiously slid across the bridge before slowing down to a halt near the end.
“Gang’s all here. Let’s get outside.”
Beads of sweat rolled down the Blader’s cheek as he staggered over to the doors and thrust both open. He grabbed Kooh by the legs while Peorth grabbed her arms and the two struggled to haul her outside. TJ slid off the bridge and quickly hurried after them, finally freeing himself from the barrier region.

Once the four exited the hallway, they all collapsed in a heap underneath a series of stoner arches in what appeared to be the mansion’s courtyard. At their arrival, the doors they exited from subsequently shut behind them and locked afterwards. Underneath the grey sky, a small field of grass was ensconced in the heart of the courtyard, surrounded by a variety of statues. Many of them were of men in women, clad in armour varying from robes to leather, and wielding weapons similar to that which modern-day adventurers used. What was curious about these statues, however, was that they were of people with pointed ears.
Breathing heavily, the group managed to separate from each other and arose to their feet.
“Thank the goddess that’s over with. Sheesh, I’d have taken another battle over that gravity-induced hell.” Axle said as he got to his feet and wiped his brow.
“Twas an unexpected challenge, but one we overcame through wit and ingenuity. Full glad am I to see you all here safely.” Peorth told them, her expression easing up.
“I’ve never been so thankful for regular gravity, but I’ll be sure to be from now on. Maybe I’ll consider my tendency to finish off enemies too,” Kooh chuckled dryly.
“I’m glad we made it out too but...where are we?” TJ asked as he glanced around.
He stepped out from one of the arches and surveyed the surroundings more thoroughly.
“It...this is a courtyard, right? Looks like you had the right idea, Kooh. There’s nobody here, and I still don’t sense any Agasuras so...can we use this to get back to the entrance?”
“That does look like the door we saw there so...probably?”
“What’s up with these statues, though? I’d heard the Sinners looked like TJ so these definitely aren’t them. Makes me wonder who these guys even are.” Axle said as he gazed and crossed his arms.
Peorth looked at some of them and blinked in disbelief.
“...Svartálfar?”
“Suh-vuh-wha?”
As the queen opened her mouth to answer, a wormhole opened up nearby and the eye emerged from it before its pupil turned to them and focused on them.
“That eye!” Axle said, grasping his blades.
“Wait, Axle! We should not attack it recklessly! If our previous encounters are any indication it should not attack us...but should that change...” She suggested, holding a hand out to stop him.
The unusual whirring sound it made became more intense as its pupil began to shrink, focusing on the party. It suddenly let out a bellow of some sort as the sclera became bloodshot and the fur that covered it seemed to levitate and bristle menacingly.
“Princess, something in it’s aura changed! Big time!” Kooh told her as she drew her dagger.
“This sudden change...given our location, the lack of Agasura and our proximity to the Sinner, I suspect the eye has decided it must bear arms against us to defend her. If such is the case then so be it! To arms, my friends! We shall see to this Agasura’s fall here!”
At Peorth’s command, her allies drew their weapons and stared down the eye as a crimson aura began to surround the creature, threatening to envelop them all.

I've been thinking a lot about Galleon. For a good year or so I'm like," I wanna punch that stupid lizard's face" and after that six dragons event it changed to, "I wanna bless that stupid lizard's face". But there's something that bothers me. She has Erune ears, and Draph Ears, and Draph horns. Which is she? Feels like Cygames is dabbing on the 4 ears haters. 4 ears gang rise up!
So? Let's get down to it!

Nothing says, "boy, I can't remember how to do after like a month passed between the last time I did this and now" but we're doing this live, baby! I'll figure it out as we go along, as I do. So, let's talk about this update some and if you wanna hear it, hear me gripe about this and that later!
After last time, the party regroups outside of the kitchen to heal up and gather their bearings. This part I really wanted to do for a variety of reasons, but I imagine you can see why. We get a return to form with the party to some degree after an intense fight, but the effects of the battle linger after it. It happens quite a few times throughout this dungeon, and I'm thankful that I did it this way. It really feels like the dungeon is presenting a better challenge to the party. In the 5th District, the one battle that really had the party on the ropes was that against the Tyrannodrone. TJ, Thee, Su and Naomi all got pretty beat up. By the end of it Su couldn't even manifest. This time around, she just got bloodied, among other things from the previous fights.
A part of the reason this part is important is we get some new details about what happened in Hanamah. Naomi had mentioned that the sight of the phoenix could be seen from far away, but we didn't get much details about what happened after that, then. I think Su did explain a bit, but by her account it might've been disjointed. The two weren't too far apart, really. Axle was a part of Bastion at the time, so as you can imagine, he was there when it happened. His knowledge of the events pertaining to them helps me to expand the story and bridge the gap between events often. Can't do that when he's not present, and it'd be a waste to not have him speak up when he is! ...Which is ironic, really, since Su knows all of those events having experienced them. But she won't talk about it! So it's putting puzzle pieces together while the girl in question gives you the fish eye! Why are my characters like this?
That aside, we do get some interesting dialogue from the God's Governors, feat. Axle. Important information gleaned! One! Su did die in the fight at Hanamah. I thiiiiiiiiiiink it was hinted at before. If it wasn't, pretend I didn't say that. Two! The second time she died was in the Elfa incident, which is no secret. Hence, her statement! Homegirl's died a few times but managed to elude it. This one, though, she's probably not getting that body of hers back. She's pretty much a ghost this time around. About that first death though, you probably guessed it, but that spell will kill the user. And resurrect them. Very powerful, do not recommend. Three! The God's Governors, the Keruz, Cerebians in general, can be killed via normal means. Su is Agasura adjacent due to TJ's nature, but she can still die like anybody else. He's the oddity, and his ability to recover supersedes her own. Actually, I think they discuss this later so...onwards!
One of the things I like about this scene is Kooh's shift in emotions. It's a normal thing for most, but she goes through the whole gamut of them, from cheerful, to concerned, to serious and right back around. The scene is focused around Su, who isn't known for it at all, but Kooh filling that role is nice. At the end of it, it's a true return to form with the banter between party members,

Now, it's not often that it's said, but Su at heart is still Human. You wouldn't think she is with all the things she's capable of, but that aspect is still part and parcel to who she is. We also hear about the reverse from the girls. Having previous events both written and hinted at is so nice sometimes. Back in the day, I didn't have much to draw upon so we spent most of the story watching TJ fumbling through events in an attempt to gather information. There's difficulty in this, though. What's known and what isn't, what can be gleaned and implied, there's so much to be done. Of course, you wouldn't want to inundate readers with information.
In this case, though? It's kinda expanding on things we already knew. How to draw greater power from spells, mentioned in Frequency during the CoI arc. Mentions of the Gene Manipulation Project from the ending chapters and USSR and of course, what we learned earlier in the chapter. There's a part I'm missing about what determines the strength of Agasuric...hybrids? Crap I need to go over my notes some more. But you likely have a better idea of it, or memory, and see what I mean. Generally, their ability to resist and increase the output of mana strengthening the transformation. Just don't remember which thread it was in, or where in the story for that matter.
On the flip side, we learn that yes, concentration is important to Cerebians. You likely got a feel for that in the ending chapters of Frequency when TJ was learning to use Divine Arts. Concentration is all well and good, but those do rely on intent somewhat also to draw more power from the spells. Unlike the CA, however, they don't have the Sins to enhance them. Kinda unfair, when you think about it. You'd think they can draw upon the virtues, but I wasn't thinking about that when I designed them! ...Though in truth, the CA don't have prayers so...their second stage spells are drawing on the sins for more powerful spells/stances. I guess they're more risk/reward, to some degree.
But anyway! We learn that Axle doesn't know about Reina's circumstances. Most of Bastion doesn't. Heck, Reina doesn't even know about her circumstances given her dialogue from earlier on in the chapter lol. But you, dear reader, you do! Assuming you read USSR. If you don't, don't worry about it. Read Innocent as I update it and be happy. Ignorance is bliss.

Next! Discussion about the flesh golem! I hadn't mentioned it prior to this point 'cause I didn't wanna spoil it, but they do have one more ability! That being, to avoid being detected by mana sensory. When they're in their base form, they can't be detected. You've just gotta see it to know it's there. A sort of situation where one needs to keep their eyes and ears open. Reina hinted at this sort of thing in her discussion with TJ. Beings with powerful mana are easy to sense, and those without are harder to, like Humans. The potential for the golems grows as their adversaries battle with them in their midsts and in so doing, they undergo physical changes. But it's not just that, readers didn't see the base form of it. It's actually the size of a fist when you initially see it, so when TJ got there it had already grown to the size of an animal. So in short, it has three phases. Peorth's speculation is right on the money, and Axle kinda throws readers off the trail by positing that it could happen with the final form. It's great, I love it. Classic misdirection. By I love it I mean I hate it, but it's fun when it's done through my own writing.
To some degree, their speculations about the barriers are right. The first of the barriers was hidden well, not that it made too much of a difference. It raises the question as to why this one would be brazenly out in the open. As for Kooh's statement following it, I think they passed by a Tyrannodrone in the process of being built and Machina mentioned there was supposed to be two. So as you might imagine, the party may have actually died if they took too long to find the 5th District. Either that, or they'd need TJ and Kooh to really pull out all the stops. Moreso than they did in that fight. It got messy.
That expression Kooh makes reminds me of Buddy Christ. Might've been what I was thinking of at the time. Didn't know where it was from for the longest time, y'know? But I found out! Purely by accident! One of my jobs I was working was at one of Kevin Smith's showing of Clerk and...well, you get the idea. Learned a whole bunch about him I didn't know. Had a friend who loved both Clerks 1 and 2 and well, KS in general, so he was always somewhere in the back of my mind. That and...that one scene from Clerks 2 with goodbye horses playing? I saw it on TV at some point and it was seared into my retinas lol. Never did forget that. But Kevin Smith himself was there! And I met him! And by met him I mean I was standing somewhere off to the side in the shadows by a pillar listening to the Q&A 'cause I was on the job. I have to say, he's funny as hell. His comedic timing is spot on and it's clear as day 'cause he came up with great jokes as people asked him questions. I laughed so much that night, it was a lotta fun. He's an underappreciated commodity, that guy. But that's off topic! Let's get back on topic!
We get a bit of speculation on what causes the golem to transform, but...well I already gave that away in the previous update. But! As always! You're not here for the surprise, you're here for the nitty gritty details! The spicy spicy secrets! The hush-hush shadowed whispers of things you might or might not be ready to know! ...You're not gonna find any of that here. Just me breaking down fanfiction for your reading displeasure. Welcome to the 7th circle of hell, it's a long way down.
Anyway, jack in the box! Herlock Sholmes is mentioned again, and yes, he's real, as is...Jack? Maybe? Probably. I mean they're real, but nobody knows how to get to Baker Street at this point in time. In a future patch they'll figure it out. Right now? He's a storybook character! One that Peorth takes a keen interest in! It isn't often that we get to hear about her interests, is it? Aside from training, she's a little bit of a bookish girl. Often times the two don't go hand-in-hand, but for the history nerd trio, they really do. Though, as much as Peorth loves history, her having something of an interest in other genres isn't too out of place. As her story unfolds, you might come to see why she takes an interest in it and understand her on a deeper level. Or maybe she's just one of those girls who loves psycho killers, who could say? I mean, technically she does! It's all coming together!

Next, it's tea time! There's a picture of the scream on the wall. Why? Because! Foreshadowing! Come back in 10 years and you'll know why it's there. Assuming I'm not dead by then. Speaking of foreshadowing...heh.
There's tea in the pot. Why is there tea in the pot? Probably because the sinner was having a spot. I love that TJ suspects she's checking for poison. Him and his schemas. Remembering character traits is good and important. Which is why I mention them so much. It's because I forget! But sometimes I remember! This is one of those times, methinks. Speaking of, loving gazes. Or just general confusion, it's hard to tell with those two. Like a pair of cats they are.
Now then, it's just short-term foreshadowing, but the note left for them further cements the fact that our sinner was indeed in a hurry, judging by her writing. Of course, the note hints at what's to come, but you'll find out soon enough. Following that is an interesting speculation(s) about the nature of the dungeons. In truth, Peorth's explanation is so thorough there's hardly anything for me to say about it! The only thing I could really add is Axle's remark is pretty spot-on, and TJ neglected to mention Phoenix. It being the last Agasura that appeared on the mural in Rayinth's Vestibule. But it's fascinating, isn't it? Peorth doesn't know about it, and she describes them as a quartet. She's not wrong to, but it raises several questions. Just as how Amata didn't know who, or if, there was a 7th Saint, the girls don't know that there was a 5th Guardian at the time of their ancestors. Thus, it asks, if they existed, where are they now? Why were they forgotten? I do joke a lot about my foreshadowing, but it's there! It's been there since...2014! Though in all fairness, there's at least 2 or 3 other mentions of a phoenix throughout this story and one of them is in fact, a joke.
So? There's a bit of a hint that there was more to Peorth's trip to Devotion HQ. She did have a talk with Amata about their experiences in the vestibule. It's only logical that she would, and she did spend quite a bit of time in Ves so it'd be a waste for her not to glean what she could by debriefing the God's Governor. She lives for that stuff, after all. Axle? Not so much.

So? A short discussion about the identity of the Sinner. With 3 down and one of them not being TJ, the gang's narrowed it down to either Superbia or Invidia. Judging by the dungeon, the writing and the enemies within, have you figured it out? The challenges, or rather, a certain enemy likely gave it away, but it wasn't meant to be a big secret. The challenge it presented and the secret of it was more important to me than the Sinner's identity.
I love how they think that it's gonna be a barrier that prevents stances. Subverting both reader and characters expectations is fun. The characters taking pot shots at what lies ahead definitely makes the adventure feel a lot more....adventury. I mean, it's a good idea, all in all, 'cause if they threw themselves head-first into everything they'd die. Guaranteed. If so the world would end and well...there'd be no story!
As for what Axle saw, remember how the note was written in an infuriated rush? Now you see the effects of that. Or at least, part of the result of that anger. Now, was it a strategy or just rage given form? You decide!
Given that it is what it is, they reason out a course of action. When writing it, I felt like this part was a little unusual 'cause I tend to do a lot of battles in dungeons. Very rarely is the challenge the dungeon itself. I mean, we've had at least two so far in the region. Or three. Regardless, here it's nothing but abyss. There's a possibility enemies were there and I suppose there could've been, but I decided not to put any. It's a bit of an interesting contrast, but it presents a new challenge to the party that I felt was needed. Also it allows me to make jokes lol. I dunno if you can consider what Axle and Kooh do as flirting, but they do that at times. In truth, they kinda have a brother/sister relationship, don't they? Then again, with Vincent and Miranda existing, that throws a wrench into that dynamic. A romantic wrench. These two, though, have their own respective crushes. Who that is, you likely already know, right? Riiiiiiiiiiiiight?
Now then, we do get a short little scene of the group reasoning out the barrier. Having TJ enter it allowed me to explore what it looked like properly, by narrating it from his perspective after we got a brief description from Axle. In a sense, supplementing the knowledge given, giving a better explanation of the scene, and allowing readers to guess how they might overcome the situation. The challenge was presented, the possibilities of overcoming it and the challenges to do so followed, and now it's just working out the matter. As for Peorth's speculation, for once, they were right! The Sinner kinda gave 'em the answer but that wasn't meant to be a secret either. Oddly enough, though it wasn't the main challenge, it does play into their Sin.
I mentioned messing up a spell in one of my previous entries. That's the one. I don't think this was the section, but I did mess it up. If I didn't say it then, Winter Wonderland essentially allows TJ to make ice structures with relative ease. Bridges, walls, heck, sometimes even more complex things. It allows him to spring things to life quickly without the need for multiple casts and generally creates a snowy field effect, enhancing allied ice-based spells while it's going. Him being able to 'draw' his creations is one of the ways he can utilize it. As you might imagine, it's a sustained spell, so it does utilize quite a bit of mana. For the record, the first time he used it was in the mines when he and Su got separated from the party by the diamondback. I know this sounds like a whole lot of fever dream nonsense, but the reason I remember it so clearly is because I spent weeks writing everything! I remember all of the events clearly! I even remember the spells! Except for that one chariot spell, I forgot the name and kinda what it did but I vaguely remember it and when I get my ass in gear and decide to rewrite that nightmare of a dungeon it will exist! And it'll be even better because I have the gift of wisdom and salt on my side!
My rant aside, that bit about the Dandy Penguin is actually a Chekov's gun. How so? Two things! The first, we know for a fact someday the gang is gonna have to return to Xenym. You didn't think Su angsting over her Dad all this time was just for show, did you? Secondly, it introduces the idea that enemies from the dungeons can and will, eventually escape from their ethereal prisons and they'll have to be contested. I only did one so far...which is odd, really. I should've followed up on it sooner, but it could easily be chalked up to the fact that nobody knows the circumstances to which causes it to happen. The possibility of it happening is still out there, and so it may. If it does, when it does, it'll shake things up quite a bit. I'll need to put the Dominion to use for those who are familiar with the dungeon's enemies to spice things up a bit. The next time they encounter the Frozen Labyrinth's enemies will be no exception, so before that happens, be sure to read that again to compare!
I have to admit, sometimes I adore Peorth's lines. She sounds like a character right outta fire emblem. I think I talked about this, but I was late to the FE party too. Didn't play my first one 'till Awakening and...well, I'm glad that it did what it did. Used to be in a bad way, that series, wasn't it? Speaking of, yesterday while I was doing the designs for the Saints I was trying to remember something about someone with a cape over one arm and...I think it was a short cape or something? I thought it was Chrom. I mean, he technically fits the bill but his isn't short. Thought Lucina's was shorter too but I think I misremembered, but there's a character like that, right? I can't...remember where I saw it though. I try to cite my sources for designs but forgetting is kinda bad too, isn't it? I mean, it's an uncommon thing but...y'know?! I think there's a character with a short cape. Maybe, probably, I don't remember. I spent hours poring over outfits and types of clothing and armour and questioning whether any of what I was doing made sense or could be put into words and...well it's almost done! One saint left and Leigha and they'll be finished! That was one of my 2021 goals but things just don't go according to plan a lot of the time. ...Sometimes it's for better or worse. I'd like to think some aspects of that are for the better, given the way things are headed, but I could never say for certain. My pessimistic heart shrinks away from positivity so things are always touch and go.

Anyway, the gang gets outta the barrier. There are some spelling errors but don't mind them! I'm correcting them as I go. Why yes, I do have a spell checker and I do check it meticulously but sometimes it doesn't catch mistakes like the "Thee Bards" or the "stoner arches"! Thanks spell checker, very cool!
Now, maybe Axle would take another battle but I sure as hell wouldn't. Does he know how many I had to write for this dungeon? Too many! And I only have myself to blame! But man, it feels good looking back! They certainly do feel a lot shorter in retrospect, though. Still, I know the struggle of writing them so reading them afterwards, if it makes sense I'm satisfied.
Hey remember how I talked about foreshadowing? Me too! And you know what else? The suh-vuh-wha are exactly that! What're they doing in that there courtyard of a sinner you ask? Keep reading to find out! And by keep reading I mean wait until the next time I decide to update here. But god knows when that'll be! A shame I'm inconsistent for unknown reasons! ...It's not really unknown. We all knew this was gonna happen, but y'know how it is. Life gets in the way. So it goes. Even so, I'll do what I can to keep the story progressing, as that is my main focus.
And so? It's boss fight time! The eye's back and it's ready to rumble, finally. The good thing about them fighting it? Chances are I don't have to make it appear again if they defeat it, heh. Good thinking, past me!

But anyway, that ends this update!
It's been a while since I'd been back here, huh? I wanna say a lot's been going on but...nah. I got sick, I worked, I got sick, I didn't work, some story stuff happened, etc. Been a rough month, really.
In other news, my cat's been...well, hanging out in my room a lot lately. It's just a thing he does now. He always liked to hang around me a bit. He won't sit in my lap, he won't let me hold him but he'll just be in my general vicinity and that's the way he likes it, apparently. When it's bed time or when I'm napping, he'll come and huddle with me. I don't have any other cats, so I'm the next best thing I guess lol. Not that he'd snuggle with another cat that wasn't from his litter, the little shitter. Probably still hates cats.
But anyway, he tends to get into trouble if I'm not watching him. I have to close the bathroom 'cause he'll go in there and drink from the toilet or the tub or something if I'm not watching him. I dunno why. He just silently skulks off and when I catch him in the act, he runs away knowing full well he shouldn't. One time I found him drinking bathwater and I sat him down and I was like, "Dude, why are you drinking bathwater? If you're gonna do that, don't drink mine. At least make it gamer girl bathwater."
As ridiculous as it sounds, I'm 100% serious. Even the statement. He's a curios sort. He'll eat random things off the floor and drink bathwater despite having both in his bowls. By that I mean regular food and water. He eats and drinks when he wants, so having a set feeding period is impossible. I tried. Cats. I don't understand them. But my love for them is undeniable. Even for my idiot old man. Time changes all things, but not us, i suppose, for better or worse. Since it hasn't changed me, I'm still here. Boon? Bane? I wonder about that.

That's all I have to say today. Will I return? Mayhaps! When? Undecided. Until next time!

“Everyone split up! If we strike from its blind side while others distract it, it should be an easy victory for us!” TJ shouted as he backed away from the eye.
A violet glow formed in the sclera of the eye before it unleashed a beam that rent the ground before them and moved towards them. At the sight, all four of the members of the party dodged aside before taking up their battle stances.
“Kooh, Axle, you two go for the blind side! Chief and I will be the vanguard!”
“You got it!” Axle answered as he bolted off towards a statue.
“Sure thing, Little Lamb!” Kooh answered as she followed suit.
“I take back what I said. If I knew you were gonna be fighting this fucker I wouldn’t have bothered.” Su remarked as the Heart of Yggdrasil began to glow.
TJ placed his hands to it as he ran and took cover behind an archer statue. Peorth performed a short hop as the eye turned to her and fired a single sphere of energy that seemed to explode upon hitting the grass. Though there was no fire, it did send blades of grass and dirt flying about with its impact.
When TJ took cover the Heart of Yggdrasil lit up but soon dimmed after.
“...The hell? I can’t get out. Move those hands of yours, you bastard! Do you have a death wish?”
“I won’t let you die,” he muttered in response.
“Do you really think that you idiots can handle this thing alone? Get real. Every other time we fought one of these goddamn mid-bosses you nearly got your stupid ass killed! Now you’re worried about me dying? Don’t make me laugh!”
“This thing has some kinda defensive barrier! Can you remove it, K?” Axle asked.
“I’ll try! Buy me some time, would you?” The Treasure Hunter answered.
“You’re not wrong, but that was the old me. I’ve grown stronger since then and I’ve learned a lot from my previous battles and my teachers. Even if it’s dangerous, if it’ll prevent you from hurting yourself, I’ll do it. Whatever comes, I can take it!” TJ insisted, his mouth forming a determined line.
“Don’t be an idiot.”
He smiled slightly.
“Always have been.”
He pressed his hands to the crystal and it lit up brightly before dimming slightly as he removed the two.
“When the hell did you learn something like this?”
Though Su spoke through it, the light remained diminished.
“Picked it up from God’s Governor Rayinth. It’s not as limiting as his, but I know if I was in trouble you’d come and save me. If I know you can’t, I’m sure I’ll be more careful.”
“You dumbass.”
It wasn’t just Rayinth, but also Choen Palm. Though sealing was something the Cerebians specialized in, he still lacked a good understanding of it. Like all else, the strength of the seals varied in power. Among them all, Vanir’s Divinity Sealing was one of the most fearsome. Though in this case, he would not need such a power, using his limited understanding to keep Su from danger was more than enough.
“No good! It looks like it’s getting weaker with each attack though, Princess, Ax! Let’s just keep hitting it ‘till it cracks,” Kooh told them.
“Alright, I’m getting back in the fight!” TJ said as he ran out from cover.
“I swear if you get your stupid ass killed...” Su’s words were cut off by the sounds of battle happening around them.
The eye had its back turned to the Abellan and queen respectively. Peorth descended upon it with Swallowtail and though her spear was headed directly for its exposed back, it stopped short of it by what seemed to be a violet grid-like barrier. The moment she touched down she followed the stance with Burst Lancer.
“I’ll back you up, Chief! Broken Wings!”
TJ hurled his guitar and the moment it hit the eye he appeared upon the weapon, grabbing hold of the hairs on the back of the eye to pull himself to the top of it. As he prepared to jump to begin a Sledgehammer Kooh looked to him. After narrowly avoiding a laser, she placed her hand to her cheek to call out to him.
“Little Lamb, don’t stay within it’s radius too long or it’ll attack you,” she warned him.
Just as he slammed his guitar into the barrier the eye rose into the air as the noise it emanated grew louder and it ascended slightly. Suddenly, a transparent wave of energy was unleashed, causing the other members of the party to retreat or stop in their tracks. The Abellan was flung from the top of the Agasura and flipped through the air before crashing into the grass.
“You good?” Axle asked.
TJ peeled his body from the grass and shook off his dizziness.
“I-I’m alright!” He answered as his eyes met with that of their adversary.
A violet light formed within it once more and he feared that he had no time to avoid the attack.
“Hitch!” Peorth roared as she lunged forward, outstretching her spear.
She hooked the Bard’s top with the tip of the weapon and hauled him out of the eye’s reach just as it released the laser. She pulled the spear over her shoulder and put him down on the other side of her.
“Thanks for the save, Chief!”
“Please do be careful, TJ.”
Her neutral expression was difficult to read, but there were tones of relief in her voice.
“I will!”
He turned to steal a quick glance at the battlefield and grimaced. The lasers and other spells the eye had unleashed had torn up the battlefield, leaving clumps of dirt and occasionally stone scattered about. The ground had become uneven and rather hard to navigate, but so long as he was careful it wouldn’t hinder him too much.
As he rejoined the fight, he spotted Axle as he Blader Stepped toward the eye. He descended upon it with both blades and slashed against the barrier before touching down. He performed a short dash to hop and slide underneath it, cutting a swath through the bottom of it before following it up with an ascending series of slashes.
“Now is our chance to strike also!” Peorth said as she armed her weapon. “Ascending Lance!”
As she rushed it with a spinning series of slashes from her spear, Axle flew into the air to attack from above.
“I’m with you! Strongarm!”
Following in Peorth’s wake, TJ leaned into a sprinting position before he bolted off from where he stood. As he crashed into the eye’s back with his guitar, Peorth began a Windmill. With the trio striking it from behind, it turned to them as they hacked away at its barrier. The eye ignited with a crimson light before unleashing six spheres of energy that shot into the air before splitting apart. They moved in duos, each targeting a member of the party.
The guild master avoided the first with a retreating stab and the second by lunging forward with Haze Step. Using both wings and a Blader Step, Axle evaded his while cleaving the barrier, joining Kooh at its blindside. TJ back-flipped away from the first missile and jumped backwards to avoid the second, before spreading his wings and ascending over it, narrowly avoiding it. As he watched the spell crash into one of the arches and disperse, he blinked.
They seem to home in a bit. Gotta be careful of those ones. He thought.

As the duo struck the creature’s barrier from behind, it suddenly whipped around as it drifted backwards towards the others. It’s sudden retreat caused Peorth to spread her wings to dodge. Meanwhile TJ waited in bated breath to see if he could land a strike when it came to a halt. The moment that it did, he stepped forward while preparing Chaotic Cyclone.
“Something’s coming!” Axle shouted as he began to retreat also.
“Take cover!” Kooh added, following suit.
A sudden flash of light overtook the field and blinded both Treasure Hunter and Blader alike. With pained grunts they both covered and rubbed their eyes.
“Are you guys alright?!” TJ cried as his stance came to an end.
“W-we’re good..it just blinded us...Kooh didn’t even cast anything though...” The Blader answered as he squinted and rubbed at his eyes, wandering aimlessly.
He only saw the flash briefly, but it was white instead of red. Perhaps it wasn’t meant to seal a spell, but it raised the question of whether it still would, given all the new abilities it was displaying. It likely wasn’t worth the risk to find out, however.
For the time being, he would need to get the eye’s attention on him through whatever means he could, until his allies could recover.
“Dirty Combination!”
As he hauled his guitar over his shoulder and began his stance, his eyes wandered to the God’s Governor of Ice who was suddenly enveloped in a crimson light. After a few seconds of being in it, red clouds of what looked like smoke arose from around her and caused her to shake her head. When both light and clouds faded, her face was flushed red while fury was etched into her expression. She gripped her dagger so tightly her fingers were dyed white.
“I’ll cut you down!” She snarled as she rushed the eye.
“Umm...Chief, Kooh’s acting kinda funny!”
She was acting like he did when he lost control!
“I am aware. If you know no means to remove a berserk status, I must ask that you aid me in drawing attention away from Kooh through whatever means is at our disposal!” Peorth answered, striking at the barrier with Burst Lancer.
Meanwhile, Kooh was engaged with the eye, attacking it with an unrelenting flurry of stances within her repertoire. Thankfully for them, Axle had already recovered and had drawn the attention of the eye, if only temporarily with his Wheel of Blades and a series of strikes. He was put on the defensive by a series of homing missiles, but he had bought them some time to take action.
Without the Chaos Frequency in effect, my attacks aren’t very effective. I can’t draw out the true strength of the stances and spells are too risky. This might be the best time to try this, then.
After he performed the final overhead strike from his stance, he backed away before he placed his guitar to his back.
“Acedia!”
TJ clapped his hands together and as he pulled them apart, a small wormhole manifested. From within it, the monster manual appeared and flipped open. With a wave of his hand it flicked through the pages and came to a halt on Invoke’s. TJ raised a hand skyward and the book turned tones of crimson and seemed to melt into a liquid of sorts that fell to the ground and circled around him as it spread outwards, forming a magic circle. He outstretched his raised hand before him and the circle ignited with light, revealing Asmoedus’ herald in the heart of the circle. From within, the dragon emerged and raised the Abellan upon its back as it took form from below.
The dragon proved itself to be of similar size, if not slightly bigger than the eye itself. The majority of the creature was orange with a tan underside. It had a matching horn protruding from the snout with five similar smaller horns lined the eyes, two on the brows and one on each cheek. Web-like frills rested just above the cheek horns, while four massive black horns emerged from the back of its head and small black talons protruded from the bottom and tips of each wing. Two round yellow orbs with black slits for pupils served as the dragon's eyes that focused upon. Massive orange wings protruded from its back while a pair of black claws were attached to scaled feet and legs. Unlike a wyvern, it had four legs and two of them held a violet sphere held carefully within them.
“You summoned that?!” Axle asked, glancing in disbelief.
“I did! I’m gonna try and draw the eye’s attention so keep the pressure on!”
“Acknowledged!” Peorth answered, returning to the fray.
Holding on to Invoke’s horns for dear life, TJ chuckled dryly.
“Do I really need to be up here?” He shook his head and faced forward. “Let’s go, Invoke!”
With a powerful cry, the dragon flew forwards and raised its hind claws to attack the barrier. The attack caused it to appear briefly before Invoke pulled back.
“Good, good! Let’s hit it again!”
The dragon beat its wings unleashing a series of powerful gusts of wind that cleaved at the eye’s barrier time and again. In spite of Kooh and Axle’s flurry of strikes, the eye turned to the new threat without hesitation.
“That’s right, the one you want is here!”
The sclera of the eye ignited once more with crimson light and TJ grit his teeth.
“Oh crap...umm...evasive maneuvers, Invoke!”
The Agasura took off before steadily ascending, however the missiles came out faster than it could fly away. One after the next, the duo found themselves bombarded by strikes, sending them to and fro. The creature let out a pained cry while the Abellan was pressed against the scales of the dragon. The colour of the eye’s scelra was steadily returning to normal and the Abellan’s mount still seemed primed to continue the fight.
“Ugh...I don’t like this...but you and I gotta keep the pressure on. Hang in there, and let’s hit it again!”
The dragon flapped away from the eye as it let out a light roar. A light took form in its chest and rose up higher through its throat before fire began to spill out from its mouth. It threw its head back before unleashing a fireball upon the eye. The barrier manifested and blocked the attack, the flames washing over it before revealing a series of cracks across the honeycomb grid-like surface.
“It seems that our attacks are beginning to wear away at its defenses! Do not relent in your offensive, my friends!” Peorth shouted as she thrust her spear at the eye.
“K’s got that down-pat but I’m thinking she’s gonna get herself burned if she keeps going at it like that! Shit! If TJ’s on that dragon, he can’t cure her so what other methods have we got, Boss?!” Axle asked as both he and the God’s Governor were repulsed.
Invoke followed up its initial fireball with two more while the eye was guarding against the melee attackers, setting fire to the area surrounding the creature.
“Though I do not recommend it as the berserk status is rather uncommon, some parties will assault their allies in order to release them from their agitated abnormal state.”
The Blader rose to his full height and sheathed both his swords as he turned to her, brows knit.
“She’s not gonna turn on me if I jump her, right? This could get ugly fast.”
“It would be uncommon, but I would not exclude it from the realm of possibility. Shall I assist you?”
Peorth withdrew slightly as the eye bristled its fur.
“Nah, I got it. Keep the attacks coming while TJ’s got it focused on him and Invoke. I should be able to hold my own if Kooh decides she wants a scrap.”
Axle turned to the God’s Governor as he took a deep breath and sprinted toward her. As was the case before, she had engaged the eye again and was in the midst of cutting into its barrier with Masquerade. The moment she touched down at the end of the stance, the Tronz tackled her and the two skidded a safe distance away from the eye. Straddling the God’s Governor, he arose to his knees and raised a hand threateningly.
“Don’t make me do this, K!”
“Ax?!” She cried out, bewildered.
The two found themselves engulfed in light and soon after thrown off balance as Invoke crashed into the ground. The Blader collapsed atop the God’s Governor momentarily while the two got their bearings.
“You okay?”
He lifted himself from her with a quick apology as he scrambled to his feet.
“I’m good. Is TJ alright?”
He turned to find the Abellan escaping by the dragon’s wing, his wings fading away as he did.
“Alright, we’re all accounted for, and now that you’re back to your senses I can worry less. Let’s get back in the fight before it turns on Boss.”
“Aye aye!”
With clenched fists, Kooh followed her companion as they engaged once more.

The unmistakable violet glow was a sure sign that another energy beam was coming, and as the Abellan had feared, it did. Once more, the eye unleashed its laser, tearing up the already sundered ground and cleaving through Invoke without mercy. The beam had cleaved through one of its wings and singed it, causing the Agasura to let out a pained cry as it stumbled backwards. It broke one of the few remaining undamaged statues and crashed into one of the pillars before letting out a weak groan. It came to a rest there, not quite incapacitated but too weak to rejoin the battle immediately.
The Abellan watched the event play out with a look of horror on his face, the scent of singed flesh filling his nostrils.
“It’s so much worse when its on our side...” he muttered as he began to strum out a healing melody.
In his heart, he silently apologized to his comrades who would have to take the Agasura’s focus for a time.
“Not good! The dragon’s down and out. I’ll try to draw its attention to me!” Axle told the girls as he crossed his blades over. “Berserker Drive!”
As he swung both weapons to his flanks, a fiery aura surrounded his body. He cut into the eye’s flank from where he stood by Kooh before following it with a Blader Step. He landed before the creature and cut into the barrier as he turned to face it head on, the Agasura’s pupil focusing on him in the corner of its sclera.
“There’s more where that came from!”
He swung his right blade before drawing it back and thrusting with both blades. He cleaved it immediately after and followed it with a rising slash, eyeing the sclera for a change. The moment that it alighted crimson, Axle ended his onslaught with a spinning slash and followed it with a retreating pair of cuts. He spread his wings and moments before it unleashed its homing missiles, he took off. As they shot into the air, he watched their pursuit and dipped and dodged, his body turning through the air, skilfully avoiding each attack as he descended upon the eye once more. As he avoided the second last of the missiles, he turned his body into a nosedive and circled around the last shot before diving swords first into the eye’s barrier. As it prepared to repel him and the other attackers, he took off and touched down in front of it once more.
TJ appeared from behind the statue and placed his guitar to his back as he placed a hand to his cheek.
“Axle, you think you can keep it busy a bit longer? If you can keep it off of me and Invoke I think I can draw a bit more power from the Sin. Hopefully it’ll give us a bit of an edge on breaking this barrier.” He explained as he looked to the dragon.
The Blader looked to him briefly and offered him a thumbs-up.
Taking that as his sign, TJ grinned and bolted across his side of the courtyard to where Invoke rested.
“You can still fight, can’t you? I’ve no doubt it must’ve hurt getting hit with that but...just a little longer, I think. Hang in there!”
The Agasura got to its feet and let out an acknowledging roar before rubbing its muzzle against his face.
“Whoa, whoa hey...you’re too big for that...” He laughed as he patted it gently. “You ready? The others are counting on us so we’ve gotta show them what we can do!”
It let out a powerful cry that caused the Bard’s body to rattle due to proximity.
“Honestly, I’m surprised you can understand me, but you know? That’s just great. Alright, let’s do this thing!”
He hurried out into the open and inhaled deeply before he raised a hand skyward. A crimson energy gathered to him and flowed skyward as Invoke took flight above him and prepared its fire breath. The same energy that TJ manifested seemed to gather to Invoke as it charged its attack.
Axle who was engaged with the eye turned to face the Abellan as he thrust his swords backward into the cracked barrier before looking bug-eyed. Peorth and Kooh stole glances at the sight of the dragon taking flight with looks of curiosity and wonderment.
“...Could it be?” The Warlord asked.
“I’m turning it your way, K, Boss!” Axle roared as he performed a diving strike.
He touched down on the blind side of the eye and Blader Stepped away from the guild master as it turned to him. It unleashed a transparent sphere and he performed a lunge forward to avoid the spell. The sphere touched the stone of the walkway and caused the ground to erupt, launching both grass, dirt and stone in all directions. The remnants of what once was a statue was further decimated by the impact and launched pieces toward the party. The Blader took to the queen’s side and struck down any remnants that neared her before taking up his stance again.
“My thanks.”
“All good, Boss.”
He offered a grin before he entered the fray once more with a flip and slash from his right sword.
“Berserk Overdrive won’t last much longer, so I might not be able to hold its attention. TJ! How’s that finisher coming along?”
“Almost ready! Just need a little bit more time!” The Bard answered, holding his stance even now.
Despite swinging his swords, the Blader still smiled and sighed.
“Suppose I can do that much for you.”
“You’ve got this, Ax!” Kooh cheered, offering him a fist-pump.
“You better put in the effort too!”
Chuckling under her breath, she used the eye to launch herself into the air for a Steel Twister while Peorth struck the barrier with Cauterizing Strike. While the eye was still following him, Axle performed a rising strike, his body ascending with his sword as he drew the eye’s attention away from the girls and to the exit they came through.
His body whirled around and he slashed it with both swords before cutting across it with his right, immediately followed by the left. The eye began to glow violet and he performed two cross slashes before he performed a Blader Step moments before a beam enveloped him. It tore up the ground and a portion of the stone, seeming to fail to damage the mansion due to a barrier that protected it. However, the electricity that crackled following the spell still lingered and threatened the Blader.
“I’m ready, everyone! Take cover!” TJ shouted as he outstretched his hand. “Hit it, Invoke!”
The dragon lowered its head as flames violently and rapidly spilled out of its mouth. The aura that gathered to it emanated from its body and empowered it as it slowly opened its maw. A fireball began to form, expanding the further its jaw spread out, soon growing bigger than the dragon’s head as it flew backwards to accommodate it. Meanwhile, the entire battle party took cover behind pillars and the remnants of the statue as the eye that once watched them so carefully turned to its potential demise. Invoke let out a powerful cry as it unleashed the fireball and it fell upon the eye, slowly sinking into the ground before exploding upwards. As if consumed by a pillar of flame, fire shot upwards into the sky, piercing the dormant fog while small flames circled around the pillar. The eye let out a strange noise that was accompanied by the cracking of glass, the barrier steadily and surely losing integrity.
As the flames began to wane, TJ grit his teeth, his brows furrowed.
“This won’t cut it!”
“Please, allow me to assist!” The queen cried out as she stepped out from cover. “Kinetic Breaker!”
She spread her wings before taking flight, zipping past the diminishing flames and the eye, past TJ and Invoke and to one of the pillars at the far side of the courtyard. Her body turned over as she placed both feet to the pillar, using it to launch herself backwards. As she touched down, she kept her momentum as she transitioned from flight into an empowered sprint. Her body kept low, the tip of her spear nearly touching the ground as she drew ever closer to the eye. As the pillar further died down becoming nothing more than embers, she leapt at the eye with the weight of her sprint pushing her forward.
The spear hit the barrier and hardly a moment after it did, the barrier shattered and she continued forward directly towards the pupil itself. A stone shield manifested where her spear initially hit and cracked as the weapon broke through, allowing her weapon to hit its mark. Blood gushed from the eye as it reeled back from the strike, Peorth being dragged along with it.
Suddenly, a pained scream sounded out across the entire area, causing the three remaining members of the party to cover their ears both in reaction and disbelief.
Peorth was pushed away from the eye by another repulsing spell and it turned away, fleeing into a wormhole it created. As she skidded to a halt, she watched it leave with an air of caution before scanning the area. The sound of the doors seemingly unlocking caught her attention and that of her party members before she relaxed her stance.
“I’m not the only one who heard that, right? That eye made some funky noises but that? That was a girl’s scream. That’s fucked up.” Axle said, pointing in its general direction with his thumb.
“I heard it too, Ax. It didn’t sound like it was coming from the eye, though. It just sounded like it was everywhere. As if the sky itself let that out.” Kooh remarked, her brows knit.
“I concur, however, it does align with our previous suspicions. That cry likely came from the Sinner herself.” Peorth remarked, sheathing her weapon.
“...That wasn’t her eye, was it?” TJ asked, his body shrinking at the thought.
“If her special power is being able to pluck her eye out, that’s wack.” The Blader answered, wincing.
“And here I though Machina was weird. I mean she was cute, but it’s not everyday you see a robot maid. If that really was her eye, I think that takes the cake for weirdness.” The Keruz muttered, crossing her arms.
“The one time you idiots need to look on the bright side and you don’t? If it was hers, we’ve got a leg up on the bitch. Now we just need to get up there and put her in her place,” Su suggested. “More importantly, remove that seal already, Candy Ass. You got your one fight so I’m getting back in this shit.”
TJ placed his hands to the Heart of Yggdrasil and it emitted a bright glow before returning to normal. Shortly after, it ignited with light and Su manifested from it before stretching, her fingers interlocked above her head, both arms outstretched.
“Mmph...finally out of that stupid rock.”
She looked to the party who watched her silently.
“What? Got something to say? Out with it, then.”
What TJ took notice of were all the cuts across her body. The wounds had healed, for the most part, but it was clear most of them were still rather fresh. Her arms and legs were covered in scabs.
“Welcome back.” Kooh said, smiling amicably.
The Governor of Earth clicked her tongue and turned away.
Peorth approached and joined the others, giving Su a solemn gaze before turning to the Abellan.
“I must confess, seeing you summon Invoke came as quite a surprise. Given that, it seems the abilities that you can draw from it differ from that of the fanatics,” she said.
“Oh yeah, Invoke was-whaaaaaat?” The Abellan asked in disbelief.
“You might wanna unsummon that, Little Lamb. I dunno how it works, but I don’t think it’ll fit in the house.” Kooh remarked, chuckling quietly.
“Oh...you’re probably right. Thanks Invoke! See ya!”
As he waved to the dragon, it let out a gentle cry as it faded away in a series of sparkles.
“So Chief, what was that about Invoke and fanatics?”
“I shall tell you in more detail, but let us proceed with our journey as we discuss this topic. I believe there may be much and more that we both could glean through a dialogue.”
There was a distinct twinkle in her eye and TJ could not help but smile at the sight.
“Without a doubt!”

The group proceeded towards the doors they had seen in the foyer.
“Should be safe, since we’d already been there. You guys don’t sense anything, right?” Axle asked as he grabbed hold of the handles.
“Nothin’!” Kooh answered, offering him an OK sign.
“...using what seemed to be a unique weapon, he was able to summon a creature that shared the appearance and some of the attacks and skills of the dragon Invoke. What baffles me, is that there are some techniques shared between your incarnation of the Agasura and his, yet your strongest technique differed from his own.”
Axle opened the doors before peering inside and seeing that it was safe, signalled for the party to follow him. At his signal they all stepped back into the foyer before looking around cautiously.
“We know where the Sinner is and we beat up her eye, so maybe we can go upstairs now?” He posited.
“If that weird smoke is still there, maybe the orb will let us through without...well, whatever side effects it’d have!” Kooh added, grinning.
“That statement needs some verification, K, and I don’t wanna be the canary in the coal mine to do it.”
“Oh it’ll be fine. You’ve got lungs of steel, Ax!”
“My spirit’s steel but my lungs are fleshy and weak!”
“Idiots...” Su muttered, rolling her eyes.
“My current theory is that due to the natures of your allies, the techniques and strength of them differed,” Peorth continued.
“You don’t think he could use the Sins, do you?” TJ asked, his purlicue to his chin.
At the question, she chuckled and shook her head.
“No, that is not the case, as only you can use their unique abilities. The ability to use the Contemptuous Arts and by extension the sins in regard to them are however, within the realm of possibility.
“Nevertheless, in spite of my theory, I cannot help but suspect that Agasura King Asmodeus’ Dominion, in direct competition with your own may be a factor worth applying to this scenario. Invoke was summoned upon you channelling Acedia’s power, however, when you used its final attack it further drew power from you to perform the technique. None of the other Sins you have used thus far have had such a requirement. It raises the possibility that either your summoned allies can do so, or that there may be more to the Sins than what we currently understand.”
“Smoke’s clear! We’re going up, baby!” Axle exclaimed with a raised fist.
“Hot date with a Sinner time!” Kooh excitedly said, following the action.
“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves now. We went through hell just to get to her eye. We dunno what she’s got waiting for us on the way to her.”
The group started up the stairs, the top floor now cleared of the fog blocking their path and their vision. Once they arrived at the landing, the Blader looked up at the painting hanging on the wall before looking both ways. The painting featured a nutcracker standing in profile, facing to the right. In his hand a sword was held before his face, pointing upright.
“Left? Or right?” He asked.
Su wrinkled her nose as her eyes darted to the right.
“Let’s go left. The right reeks of Agasura,” she remarked.
“Agreed,” Kooh added.
“Left it is, then.” Axle said as he guided the party to a corner and down another hallway.
“So my Dominion can affect Agasura I summon with Acedia’s ability?” TJ asked.
“I would suspect so, yes,” Peorth answered. “However, we must not forget that your power grows as your usage of the sin does also. Your Dominion may enhance and enable techniques and attacks that your summoned allies could not use otherwise, as does Agasura King Asmodeus’. However, in utilizing the Sin itself and growing your power through it, what your summon has available to it, along with what the Dominion enhances could also improve your allies’ repertoire. This is merely speculation, however.
“There is merit in having greater abilities at your disposal but I must ask that you refrain from using it at a great frequency for the sake of obtaining such a power. We know not what effects consistent usage of the Sins may have, outside of the outward physical changes that are inflicted upon you after a certain amount of uses, or perhaps upon reaching a certain duration.”
“I’ll be careful, Chief. I’ll use them when it’s needed, I promise.”
“You know, I’ve been listening to this on and off since they started discussing it and I gotta say, I don’t understand jack shit.” Axle muttered, placing his hands behind his head.
“It’s fine, isn’t it? So long as you’re not on the receiving end of it, it’ll work out somehow, right?” Kooh asked, grinning.
“That’s the part that worries me most!”
The group carried down the hall as more candelabras lit up as they moved further in. Unlike the lower ground level, the floor was made of wood with a long blue carpet gilded in gold, spanning the length of the hall. Alike to the previous floor, however, there were pictures on the wall and the occasional piece of furniture such as chairs, couches or tables. There were fewer doors than on the previous floor, but they too were gilded in gold with long, curved brass handles.
The five of them kept their wits about them, those both leading and following scanned their surroundings cautiously but found no enemies within and without their sight.
“Not gonna lie, I don’t like how safe this feels.” Axle muttered, squinting suspiciously.
“You and me both, but I can’t sense anything nearby, at least,” Kooh added. We’re getting closer to that Sinner, though. With every step we take the pressure of her presence just increases.”
“To be wary of her would be the correct course of action, however, we must not forget there are enemies that can evade detection. Let not your sixth sense be your only guide. We must rely on our eyes and ears to detect the presence of those that can elude us otherwise.” Peorth added, her eyes wandering around the area.
“At least the floor’s in one piece this time. That shitfit she threw really fucked up the ground floor something fierce. Hell, knowing how mad she got that we got in here makes me wanna fight her more. It’s gonna be hilarious.” Su remarked, grinning menacingly.
“Are you a sadist?” The Blader asked, looking over his shoulder.
“Nope. I just know how to have a good time.”
“Ax, there’s a barrier ahead,” Kooh said.
He turned forward and stopped in his tracks as he blinked.
“It’s green this time. I wanna say I can’t believe there’s a third barrier, but I can. Let’s head back, you guys.” He suggested, turning to them.
“This bitch really likes to stall, doesn’t she? For someone with a temper like hers, she sure likes her games.” Su muttered, placing her hands in her pockets.
“All of the Sinners have their own obstacles to overcome, don’t they? I don’t doubt they know that if they just threw enemies at us, we’d mow them down. Acedia was acutely aware of how strong TJ was,” Kooh explained.
“He was probably just being polite,” TJ remarked.
“Let’s be real here, bro, that power of yours doesn’t scream polite in the slightest. If I was that Sinner, I’d be shaking in my boots too.”
“Y-you’re not scared of me, are you Axle?!”
The Blader grinned as he placed his hands behind his head.
“You kidding? If I was I’d have run screaming after the Elfa incident. I know you’re a good kid.”
“...I’ll try and take that as a compliment.” The Bard answered, his head and voice lowered.
“Though I gotta admit, it’s been ages since I last saw Invoke. It’s not as intimidating as it used to be, but man, that fire twister thing was wild. If it can do that kinda stuff with your powers I don’t wanna see what it can do with Asmodeus’.”
“You’ve fought it before, Axle?”
“You’re damn right I have! Hasn’t everybody? It’s supposedly the easiest of the dungeons but honestly? We had a better time with Shangri-la. Been quite a few years but...the first time I did it was with Vincent, Miranda and Natalie.”
“How’d you do?” Kooh asked in a sing-song voice.
“Terribly! It was our first time going without Reina, Salem or Vanir so we were a disaster! We were disorganized, we tripped over each other and we ate attacks like it was going out of style. Honestly? If Invoke didn’t get us, Natalie would. She was pissed with how we were doing, heh.”
The Blader eyed a door and stopped at it before grabbing the handle.
“Alright, haven’t seen another door since we got here so I’m willing to bet this is our ticket. You guys ready for whatever hell is lurking inside?”
“Oh nooo~another tea party? How terrifying!” Su said in a monotone, waving her hands with precious little enthusiasm.
The Keruz laughed while the Tronz smiled wryly.
“You know, I wish it were another tea party in here. But whatever’s inside, we’re gonna have to find a way past that barrier regardless, so expect the worst.”
“Oh I’m ready. I dunno about you, but try not to get gutted and I’ll kill whatever comes at us. So? Go on then, open it.”
She gestured for him to carry on dismissively and he knit his brows before turning to the door. He lowered the handle and the door creaked open slightly before he pushed it open, eyeing the inside as he did. From the doorway, the party could only see their own reflections.
“It’s all...mirrors?” The Blader asked as he stepped inside.
“What is this, a funhouse? This idiot Sinner really likes to screw around, doesn’t she?”
Su followed after him, sighing in discontent as she eyed their surroundings. The other three members followed shortly after, taking in the room as those prior had. After getting a few steps in, the door slammed shut behind them and locked.
“We’re locked in again, huh?” TJ asked, as he knit his brows.
“Sounds about right for this dungeon. On the bright side, we’re not locked in with the eye.” The Blader chuckled, shrugging his shoulders.
“Well what now? It’s all goddamn mirrors. Do we smash them? If it’ll get us out of this shit I don’t mind breaking a few.” The Governor of Earth suggested, cracking her knuckles.
“That’s bad luck, G.G.” Kooh admonished her, waving a finger.
“Luck doesn’t kill Sinners. Cold hard steel and intent do. I’ve got those to spare.”
“We are not particularly trapped, everyone. Though the mirrors might obscure our vision and our path forward, there is a path to be found. I would suggest we start on it and navigate our way through this labyrinth.” Peorth suggested, pointing to an opening amid the mirrors.
“Well, would you look at that! This is a pretty refreshing change from what we’d had to deal with up to this point. It’s not as safe as the tea party room, but it sure as hell beats going through the barrier.” Axle said with an approving nod.
Su sniffed a couple of times before she wrinkled her nose.
“Something stinks and it’s not the regular kind of stink either. It’s more like the potpourri kinda stink,” she muttered.
“Trapped in a room with a sweet-smelling perfume and a mirror maze? If I didn’t know any better, I’d think that Sinner was trying to kill us.”
“Excellent deduction, Axle.” Kooh said in her best Peorth voice.
“Than-huh?”
The Blader did a double-take, Peorth offered Kooh a withering gaze while the Keruz herself snickered.
“Kooh, I must ask that you refrain from doing that to our allies and use it at appropriate times. Also I would like to request that you refrain from teasing me,” Peorth remarked.
“Sowwy!” The God’s Governor answered, raising a hand apologetically as she stuck her tongue out.
The Blader chuckled dryly, his brows knit.
“Honestly, I’m surprised she’d give you that too, Boss, but I’m glad I’m not the only one.”

The party stayed in close proximity as they made their way through the maze. Following behind the rest of his allies, TJ glanced about as a conversation played out between them.
“Not gonna lie, my head’s getting kinda fuzzy. You don’t think we’re all gonna pass out and die in here, do you?” Axle asked to no one in particular.
“Isn’t that just love?” Kooh asked.
“Love for who?!”
“Yours truly, of course!”
She patted her chest confidently and Axle gave her a wilting glance.
“You raise my heart rate, that’s for sure.”
“Did it skip a beat?”
“Sure did! If it skips a few more maybe I’ll drop dead.”
She clapped a hand on his shoulder and offered him a thumbs-up as he turned to look.
“Don’t you worry, Ax, if you drop dead I’ll resuscitate you!”
“I’d sooner trust TJ with that than you, to be honest.”
“Me?” TJ asked, “I don’t even know what that means.”
“Exactly.”
The Abellan tilted his head quizzically as he walked, only to come to a screeching halt.
“Oof!”
He stumbled backwards and rubbed his nose as he raised his head. His vision was becoming tinted in pink and somewhat fuzzy. He looked at himself in the mirror for a moment and shook it off. He glanced around his surroundings and found many reflections of himself with one possible opening.
“You good, bro?” Axle asked as he appeared in some of the mirrors.
TJ looked at his potential reflection in disbelief before rubbing his eyes.
“Who...is that you, Axle?”
The Blader’s taller-than-average and lean frame had been completely replaced. He had rippling muscles, arms that made TJ’s legs look like twigs and thighs that could crush easily. His blades had become as big as broadswords hanging from the waist of a man who looked like he would draw tree trunks from the ground and bench press them as a hobby.
“Yeah man. You’re not lost, are you? Don’t fall behind now, you hear?”
“Y-yeah...sure.”
As he watched the macho Axle stomp away, he looked down to his own hands and clenched his fists. He flexed his right arm but noted that it was nothing much to look at, then sighed.
What exactly were those murky feelings welling in his chest? He felt his heart sink at both the prospect of what he witnessed and the familiarity of his feelings before slapping his cheeks.
Now really isn’t the time for this. I’ve gotta get it together!
If he had time to worry about something like that, he should instead focus on finding his friends amidst the maze of mirrors.
He hurried onward, looking hither and thither before bumping into another mirror. Feeling somewhat frustrated, he felt his way around the area before finding another path to walk and continuing on through the maze. He could hear the voices of the others but much of it went in one ear and out the other as he tried to follow the sounds rather than understand them.
“It seems we were all separated in our quest to find an exit to this room...how troubling...” A voice that spoke like Peorth yet sounded nothing like her said.
The familiar and distinct monotone with hints of kindness were replaced with a booming, baritone. It didn’t take long for TJ to find the giant that was his guild master wandering into his vision. She, like Axle, had changed from a tall and somewhat muscular young woman into a massive bodybuilder. The Abellan squinted in disbelief at the sight and after glancing around for a couple moments, she seemed to take notice of him.
“Ah, TJ, excellent. I know not where you are however...is something the matter? Your expression looks pained.”
He opened his mouth to speak, but no words came out. He clenched his right hand to his chest as his head lowered in defeat and he vanished from her sight.
“TJ?!”
Her voice fell on deaf ears as he began to run through the labyrinth with reckless abandon. Time and again, he crashed into the mirrors but still kept going, unsure of where he was headed. It wasn’t until he heard the sound of shattering glass that he finally came to a halt, snapped out of his confused reverie. In a shower of broken mirror shards all of his uncertain feelings seemed to fall away.
“If she thinks this shit is funny, she’s got another thing coming,” Su snarled.
Though the voice didn’t sound like hers, the way she spoke and certain tones of it came through clearly enough to be seen as such.
TJ searched around him but could not see her reflection anywhere. Though the mirrors were tall enough to reach the roof, in those within his vision he could only see himself.
“Is that...? Did you punch it? If you keep going like that you’re gonna bleed out, stupid!” Macho Axle cried as his footsteps sounded through the area.
“I don’t need your concern! I just need to get my hands around the throat of the clever bitch who thought this room would be a good idea,” Macho Su retorted.
“You’ll get your chance, but you’ve gotta make it to her alive if you wanna show her how much you care! Kooh, TJ, you nearby?”
“Coming~!” Macho Kooh’s voice answered in turn.
As was the case with the others, the God’s Governor’s usual bubbly cheerful voice was replaced with one that was gravelly and hard-boiled.
TJ placed a hand to his head and shook it gently.
Hearing her voice did make him feel somewhat murky, but the danger at hand helped him keep a hold on himself. Ideally, Kooh would find them first and see to Su’s wounds, but if she didn’t he would have to be the person to. He carried on through the maze, letting the distorted voices guide him.
“Do you think it’d be easier if I just smashed these mirrors too?” Macho Kooh asked.
“Don’t bother, it’s all wall behind them. At that point you’d have to tear down the house to get to us quickly,” Macho Axle answered.
“That can be arranged!”
“It can but it shouldn’t be! Are you trying to bury us all alive in here?!”
“You guys are pretty tough, so you’d work it out, right?”
“I’m a Blader. We slash things with swords! You think I can stop a roof from collapsing on me?!”
“You’ve got G.G with you! She can definitely take care of it!”
“I’d save myself,” Macho Su remarked.
“That doesn’t inspire confidence,” Macho Axle muttered.
If nothing else, TJ was thankful for their usual banter. It made it a lot easier to navigate the maze as the sound of their voices carried through.
“Found you,” Macho Kooh said with delight.
“You’re quick on your feet, aren’t you? Glad at least some of us are together again.”
“Princess and TJ will catch up soon. Have faith!”
“Oh yeah, I’ve no doubts about that. Might be better if we stay put so we can regroup and move as a party again. If we’re all together, we’re less likely to get overwhelmed by this weird smelly stuff.”
As TJ listened for their voices and followed his senses, he carefully navigated his way through the maze before stumbling upon Macho Peorth. He saw her in profile before she turned to him and blinked. Immediately afterwards, she ran over to him and took her hands in her own. Despite her outer appearance, the size and feel of her hands were still the same.
“TJ, full glad am I that I have been able to locate you. I suspect that it was the work of this strange scent that enveloped us that caused you to run away but I know not how it affected you,” she said.
He lowered his head apologetically.
“S-sorry about that, Chief,” he said. “I just...got a little confused, is all. Truth be told, I kinda still am.”
Seeming to realize what she was doing, she let go of his hands before her eyes shifted around nervously. She placed her purlicue to her chiselled jaw and hemmed.
“How fascinating. Perhaps the auditory and visual effects differ depending on the person that is afflicted. If that is the case, I suspect it would be a test of your mental fortitude, or perhaps your weakness to such attacks. Whether it is due to the scent that permeates this room or something else outside of our vision, I know not, but given the situation we find ourselves in, escaping it should be our top priority.
He nodded, his expression determined.
“Right. Let’s go meet with the others.”
As Peorth turned away, he felt her hand take hold of his as she began to walk. Behind her muscular frame, he couldn’t see her face, but her touch was warm and reassuring.
“You really did it this time, didn’t you G.G?” Macho Kooh asked.
“Oh shut up,” Macho Su remarked.
“On the bright side, this time it’s just her hand. Should’ve used your non-dominant hand if you wanted to punch a mirror,” Macho Axle remarked.
“If you think some broken glass will stop me from sticking that Sinner with the pointy end of my dagger, you’re wrong. She’s gonna get what’s coming to her and I’m gonna get out of this shithole.”
“If nothing else, she’s enthusiastic.”
“Enthusiasm is good,” Macho Kooh chuckled.
After a few more twists and turns, the duo could finally see reflections of their missing comrades in the maze of mirrors.
“We are close. Let us follow their voices to them.” Macho Peorth said as she guided the Abellan.
Though her strides were naturally bigger than his steps, she walked at a pace that was easy enough to keep up with, keeping her eyes forward. She easily determined where the mirrors would end and where the paths would continue and she followed through eventually leading back to the party.
“Princess, Little Lamb!” Macho Kooh happily exclaimed, clapping her hands together in delight.
“The gang’s all here,” Macho Axle added.
TJ found it rather incredulous that they could all fit within that tiny space, including the now beefy Su but his eyes really were playing tricks on him.
“Full glad am I to be reunited with you all,” Macho Peorth remarked.
“Watch the glass, Princess. It’s pretty dangerous with all of it around,” the Treasure Hunter told her.
“That’s the least of our concerns,” the Blader quipped.
“I concur. I take it you have seen to Suuba’s wounds? If you have finished with your ministrations, I would recommend that we continue to seek an escape to this room with all due haste, lest we risk any further effects.” The queen suggested, looking to each of them.
“Alright kids, follow me.”
With Axle leading the party once more, the group carried on through the room.
“Since you and Boss came from this way, and Kooh came from over there, we can keep heading this way.”
Pointing to the directions the other members arrived at, the group moved in the direction Kooh had faced prior.
“So...maybe Su aside? You guys weren’t affected by that weird popepurry stuff?” TJ asked.
“Potpourri,” Peorth quipped.
“Mm...kinda? Not really,” Macho Axle answered. “I mean, it messed with my vision a bit but other than that, not much effect.”
“I saw and heard some weird things but I didn’t buy into any of it,” Macho Kooh added. “I do wonder if it’s magic at work, though. I do sense some, but I can’t tell where it’s coming from so I can’t dispel it.”
“Fuck this shit,” Macho Su muttered.
TJ chuckled gently as he followed behind the God’s Governor.
“I’m glad I’m not the only one,” he said.
“Hang a left there, Ax. I passed by here to get back to you guys,” The Keruz said.
“Aye aye,” the Tronz answered.
After walking past a few more mirrors, the party came to a clearing. A small section of carpeted area before another door.
“Nice, looks like we made it. Quick danger check before we escape this sweet-scented hell?”
Both Kooh and Peorth closed their eyes to focus.
“Seems clear to me,” the former said.
“I sense no danger both here, and on the other side of that door. It should be safe to proceed,” the latter added.
“Nice. Let’s get out of here, then,” the Blader said.

You know what day it is, I know what day it is, and so does Capcom! ...I mean, your potential significant hunter buddy does too, so moment of truth, you know? I've got some more terrible pickup lines for you right here? Ready?
Let's watch sunbreak together, Valentine.
I want to sweep you up like a Kushala Daora this Valentine's Day.
You charge me up like a thunder trap, Valentine.
Can I call you honey, 'cause Arzuros aren't the only ones that love it.
I've got a dango with your name on it, Valentine.
I'd like to make you an Allmother this Valentine's Day.

I'm dying of cringe. Realized there are way better posts after spending some time on Twitter, so my work here is done. Next year? I'll leave that to next year's me. Godspeed, all you single hunters.
So? Let's get down to it!

Here we go, start of the fight. The good thing about your enemy being a giant eye is that it can only see in front of it. Like most things. I was prepared for that, though! And by me, I mean the Sinner! And by the Sinner I mean me, by extension! Anyway, TJ steps up to the plate only to step off of it 'cause Su wants in on the action. If she got her way, she'd probably die for real.
Now, it was a bit of an odd decision for the way I did things here. I talked a bit about perspectives in battle before. In this case, the battle is still happening in the background while TJ is taking cover behind a statue. One could say that nothing important is going on and they wouldn't be entirely incorrect to do so, but we do learn something valuable about him and his abilities. It's that he learned to seal his own powers, somewhat, or rather, limit them. In so doing, he can prevent Su from exiting the gem at will. This isn't just a follow-up to his battles where it was done to him. It's also a follow-up to Su's side-story. If you didn't read it, it was implied that his power was growing, as was his mastery over it. Something of a point of contention for her, for various reasons. Her statement isn't wrong, though. Against most mid-bosses, TJ nearly got killed. Apep? Got eaten. Jelly rabbit? Froze himself. Tyrannodrone?(Since Machina technically doesn't count) Got tail smashed and nearly cleaved in two by claws, along with some of the other members of the party.
But that aside, it's a moment of growth for him. While it takes place, I had the others interject to give you an idea of what's happening in the battle, while also imparting knowledge to the reader. That and...I suppose, to some degree, using it in a symbolic lens both for what they're discussing and what it can mean. It's...a surprisingly common thing, I know, but to do it too much, well...you get the idea. Or maybe you don't, and if so, that's fine too. Nevertheless, he grew a little bit. Not here, per se, but over the course of his journey and this is a show of it. The rest of the battle is putting that to proof.

Now then, we get TJ in the fight to give vision to what's playing out. So far, there are three attacks confirmed: an eye laser, an erupting sphere and a repulsion field. These may be spells that can be learned, but as it stands they're unique to the eye. When I decided to make it an enemy, I wanted to come up with a set of attacks it could utilize without resorting to anything too complex. Of course, they could be chalked up as Contemptuous Arts, but there's a lot it can't do, both due to the limitations of the body and the limitations of its...existence? It's an unusual enemy, so it can only use a small percentage of spells. Can't say too much about it yet, but as far as updates go, you'll know in due time.
It didn't take long, but Su was right. Not even like a few minutes into the battle and he nearly gets fried lol. In all fairness, he's got the spirit, just lacks the skills to back them up. But that's the best part! It's the journey! I mean, you've heard this spiel before. I talked about it when he got his ass handed to him by Reina. It's still early, though. You got a glimpse of how he could improve through Versus Asmodel, and there's a lot of people he could learn from. New mentors? Maybe! All else aside, it was nice to have Peorth use a stance to get him out of the pinch and to have a moment. Love blossoms on the battlefield! Or something like that.
In this fight, there's a whole lot of Axle being cool also. It's not a long fight, but I did spend some time considering how he would approach it. An immobile...or rather, relatively immobile enemy like the eye is perfect for a Blader. I wanted to take the chance to really make use of him and show what he's capable of. I'm sure I mentioned it before, but Bladers lack stances and blah blah blah but they're really hard to write 'cause they...they slash things! It's what they do! Which is why I'm glad I spent as much time as I did writing Innocent. Basic combat forms are hard! A major part of the reason I started, was that! Who writes entire stories to learn basic things? This basic boy does! Though I have to admit, the Madelaine's crew really grew on me.
So we do get a new spell from the eye which are the homing missiles. I didn't mention it before, but the barrier is...quite a strange thing, really. I feel it's something we could see again, but I didn't provide a good explanation for it later on, which is rather curious. I'll expound on it later, but the reason for it is that the battle would end rather quickly without it. Since the eye isn't a very mobile enemy, for it to challenge them directly, it would need something to prevent them from just throwing themselves at it. The barrier provides it something of a defense that would prevent attacks from flinching and/or interrupting its casts. Most immobile enemies likely have stronger defenses, but those without don't. You've seen that plenty throughout this dungeon.
But anyway, we do get a little bit of TJ putting his training to the proof here too. It almost feels natural, no? If this was like...pre-Gourmet's Valley TJ would tank the blows just to hit the shield harder lol. Maybe even pre-Rayinth fight...sheesh.

I do think this fight might be a lot shorter because a lot of the stances/spells used are familiar already. Since at times I can forego the descriptions, there's a lot less explaining to do, so I can focus on how the battle plays out. Following that, we get the next spell from the eye, being the blind. This one is more of a follow-up to its previous skill, or rather, a more pared down version. When I gave it the shield a part of the reason was I wanted it to be a trade-off. You've likely noticed, but the eye doesn't seal skills in this fight. Hence, it can't do both. Given that's the case, you can assume that the eye was vulnerable to attack while it was traversing the dungeon, however you'd need to successfully strike it before the skill was sealed. Whether it would attack any who assaulted first, remains unknown.
Which reminds me! Thus far, TJ hasn't used any spells, nor has Kooh! They're all fighting with the expectation that it could! One of the things I love about this fight is that the party doesn't know what it's capable of, so they're going on what they've seen thus far. It's not uncommon, but it's rare for them to encounter an enemy, and not have to fight it immediately. This one is a recurring threat, but its abilities are unknown so what they've seen is what they've got to go on.
Now then, we get the last of the eye's abilities, being Berserk, or rather, inflicting it. There are several reasons I picked out this skill set, and as you can imagine, some of that was hinted at throughout the dungeon. Can you spot them? They're all very telling facets. As for the spell itself, one of the toughest things to do is find a way to introduce it. Whether it hits or not, varies. If it doesn't, what it does will remain unknown to the party, but will become known to you, the reader, via this blog! Otherwise nobody knows but me and chances are, I'd forget. But anyway! Having Kooh blinded served as a good reason for her to actually catch the spell, because she's well guarded otherwise. What we can infer from this is that it doesn't have any noticeable effects until the berserk status is inflicted. In this case, it does still allow for the use of stances and potentially spells, but the inflicted will still throw themselves at their enemy with reckless abandon. Not all berserks will have this effect, but in this case I kept it this way. Given that's the case, perhaps the strength of the infliction will determine how the afflicted will react.

Now then, we get to see Acedia's Invocation used for the first time! In truth, I always worry that I don't use the Saints/Sins enough. Doubly so on the former. Gotta fix that, gradually. But anyway, TJ summons Invoke here. It took me a bit to come up with the effects for Acedia's usage, but it'll be that way from here on out. What comes out will differ, but the summoning aspect will stay. As for Invoke? I used the description of it from the side story. It was tough as nails doing it the first time, so like hell I'd do it twice! Even so, I had to rewrite it because of the way it was described from Peorth's perspective and...well, I can't spoil it here, but the reason for it becoming the way it had.
TJ questioning his presence on the dragon is because he doesn't like heights still. Fears. They exist! Character...degradation? I mean...I suppose it's still a good thing as far as writing goes, right? He doesn't need to be on it, for the record, but he doesn't know that. He's just there to suffer, really.
Can you tell I play old rpgs? Nothing says snapping your enemy outta a berserk state like they do. It's the worst, really. I love Tactics Advance to the death, but some abilities were stupid broken. Do you know what it's like when your WHM gets Berserk, decides to run over to your Paladin and swing their cane? Having Strikeback and Double Sword on your NIN is funny until that happens.
Still, not too much is said between them, but I love their dynamic. They're just the best of friends.
It's a little strange to have a more beast-like Agasura on the allied team, isn't it? Aside from the vampanelar sisters, there hasn't been a team-up like this. There's a short perspective switch 'cause TJ is literally just healing. That, and trying to describe half the things that Axle is doing while the bard's strumming out a ditty is a hell I'd rather not subject myself to. As for Axle, of course, some of the attacks are Blader-specific, and by that I mean in game. The retreating stab, the spinning slash, etc. are not.
Following that, a bit of a moment between TJ and Invoke. I wanted to characterize the creature a bit, though it's only there for a short time. I've always...kinda done things this way, I suppose. In truth, the summoning in Sanctuary does have some similarities to that from Hero. Not...the reboot, but the original one. I may have talked about it ages ago, or not. In short, when it came to Summoners there were essentially two styles: Manipulation Summoning and...I forgot the other one. M-Summoning we do see a bit of...in P&C. Not really. The concept behind it was that the Summoner would call the summon for a powerful attack, and mimic the actions of the summon to perform it, hence the name. The other was as you see here, and there also. The Summoner calls upon the summon to fight alongside them. The summons TJ performed in Versus Asmodel fall into the former, while his summoning with Acedia falls into the latter. The summons there are more avatars than beings, so they're not prone to be wounded and other such things. It's even possible that to some degree, they're incorporeal. Their appearances are brief, however. Given that, it's something that does exist in the new hero universe, alongside other aspects. Talin being able to use parts of Grimhelka is a skill learned with the 3rd class, which means, Taliah can't do it. What more he can, I'll leave to your imagination!
Now the whole point of this tangent was because uhh...I just wanted to say that though they may have been enemies, those called from the manual are allies! Hence, they're friendly with their summoner!
On an unrelated note, I really should've used Berserker Overdrive more. Just 'cause. There's no real downsides to using it!

In truth, the rest of the fight speaks for itself! I'll talk about what TJ did as the characters themselves go over it, but the eye getting pierced was a good moment. As they suggest, a lot of their suspicions are confirmed. The Sinner is female, that might've been her eye, and we also get a little callback to the Rayinth fight with Axle's remark. Except he doesn't know about it lol. Su's statement wasn't entirely uninspired! Ever played Def Jam: Fight for NY? That final fight was a big piss off, 'cause Crow shanks you in a cutscene. Load of bullshit lol. Start the fight with a percentage of your health missing too. I can't count how many years its been, but I'm still salty about it.
Now then, I take it you've read Peorth's side-story? I talked about it several times for a reason. Mostly because I wrote it and it was a giant pain in the ass but it's finished! And pretty good if I do say so myself! ...I'm not really known for completing things, as I'm sure you're well aware. It isn't my crowning achievement, but writing short stories always was a weakness for me. I'm dedicated to this, and seeing it through to its end. So much so I'd sacrifice writing on the blog to continue it, just so I can get a little bit closer to that ending. And yet...in spite of my desire to finish it, I still can't bring myself to cut corners. You saw when I had. I made jokes about it when I was doing the side-story because it was one of the few times I allowed myself that and in reading it over, I pointed them out. I know there's several ways this could improve, but I can promise you that I don't do any of it half-heartedly. It's something I promised myself in more than this, and I do all that I can to keep to it. I...can't help but think it's hard to understand from the perspective of someone on the outside looking in, but just know that when I dedicate myself to something, I really put my all into it. ...For better or worse.

But that's enough introspection on me. The story continues! The group continues on back into the mansion and we get a couple of dialogues going at the same time. I wanted to kinda capture the feeling of the groups and also make it a bit light-hearted after the fight. We get Kooh and Axle goofing around, as they do, while TJ and Peorth discuss some of the recent events and what she learned. One of the things I like about it is that Peorth draws upon a new potential possibility for TJ. Whether it is the Sin itself and that they have secondary effects, or if it's due to TJ's Dominion and is unique to that Sin specifically, I won't say. Both to keep the readers guessing and to leave the possibility of new uses to the sin open. The story may be completely written, but I always leave avenues open for new concepts and aspects to the already established facets that I can draw upon. To surprise and delight never grows old.
That painting isn't actually a real thing, for the record. Maybe it exists, but I made it up. The reason it is the way it is, kinda points to what Su suggests. There were a lot more Agasura down the other path, and I wanted to raise the possibility that they could go that way or may have to fight them. But also that there was a choice. Given that, I wanted to present a different challenge to lean more into the Sinner's unique aspect, outside of battle. I've done it in battle many times, but unlike most of the other dungeons, the opposite was as of yet to hold true. This was me taking a crack at that before they completed the dungeon.
I don't have much to say about this page since it's mostly just some casual dialogue, but Axle has some great one-liners. He was really on a roll throughout it. There is one thing I need to talk about, though. He mentions one of his early endeavours and the party he did it with. Vincent and Miranda you know already, since they appear in all three stories, surprisingly! Natalie is a new character. I don't think she had a message in USSR, but she's a character I had in the back of my mind for a while. She'll appear in Innocent, of course, but not until Act 3. I don't wanna spoil anything about her, so I'll let Axle's mentions of her give you an idea of what she might be like. She's...unique!

Moving on! (Blank)'s Funhouse! Wanted to title this that, a little bit, but because I can't say the name it kinda spoils the fun, heh. You know, this was actually inspired too! Lemme tell you a story lol.
So when I was a kid, right? Me and my family went to like a...I don't wanna say the name of it 'cause that's an awful idea, but let's say a...amusement park, of sorts. Not like D*sneyland but...smaller. Bigger than a pop-up amusement park but not of that size. Actually hold on, that was a different story. No wait, they kinda align. It was a pop-up amusement park. You ever seen one of those ones outside of a mall or something? Wait...my memories might be blurring together...the thing is...they both had the 'Berry-go-round' and...I'll put that aside.
So! It was like this...dino...amusement park thing. Had mechanical dinos and everything. It was cool as shit 'cause I was a dumb kid. They had this maze of mirrors there too that may or may not have been called the Jungle Maze. It had a small mirror maze and a spiral staircase and a slide and it was the best thing ever. I think my bros and I went on it a few times. My parents only took us to it once, but I have fond memories of it.
So? Back before I started my current job, I took up a part-time job at one of those pop-up amusement parks. It was LITERALLY that. God...it was like seeing my childhood all over again. Except I was getting in the nitty gritty details of setting it up and working a stall. One of the dinos tipped over while I was moving it and I got scolded for it too,' cause just one was worth more than my entire paycheck. Anyway, that's why I remembered the Berry-go-round. I loved that ride like you wouldn't believe. The story related to that, was that I got separated from my parents and brothers and I didn't know where to find them. What I did know was that I wanted to ride the berry-go-round again, so I did. I shit you not, to the day, they still make fun of me for it! I wasn't even lost, I just wanted to ride the darn thing! My parents got really mad at me for that lol.
Moral of the story? Setting up the Jungle Maze is hard, and I too, am afraid of heights. Also I didn't ask my boss to let me ride the berry-go-round, so I have some regrets.
That junk aside, I love Kooh so much for this part lol. Peorth's reaction just makes it even better. She gets teased a lot by her, but she's one of the few girls who can and does.

Into the maze they go, and despite the lingering threat of...maybe death, there's still time for jokes courtesy of Kooh. I realized one of the toughest things to do for this part, would be to find a reason for the party to get separated. If they all travelled together, the effect of the mirrors would be diminished, somewhat. TJ got distracted for but a moment, and in that he lost track of the party. Now despite what I said earlier, that wasn't inspired! This is just the logical course of events or the threat becomes non-existent!
Now, if you haven't figured out who the Sinner is yet, this one's a dead giveaway lol. In spite of that fact, I wanted to do so in an interesting way. The one best known for mental manipulations is Luxuria, and what we known from Acedia is that both of the girls hate her with a burning passion. Using that very tactic against her might be for a reason. All in all, it's pretty effective! ....Against TJ. Potential victory? Nonetheless, you can see that he's still got some hang-ups and this place preys upon that fact. To some degree, he's come to terms with it, but not in its entirety. There's still some room for his character to grow in that aspect, and if Peorth's words are any indication, she isn't hindered by her own.
Su was a freebie. We know how many hang-ups she's got, and if there's anything that would break her guard, it's that very thing. I suppose in a sense, those that are more emotionally vulnerable are more likely to be effected by the scent. Just in case you're wondering, it is a spell...of sorts. It's more like a trap than a regular spell. I know it's something the Sinner should be able to use, but it's more like a part of the dungeon than a spell she could cast.
I love the idea of a hard-boiled sounding Kooh. It'd be cursed and hilarious for all of five seconds. Then it would just be cursed.
...Also there's a FF14 joke in there. That was intentional, and terrible. You know what, in spite of her being an alpha bitch, I love Yotsuyu. Fuck the haters. I said it before and I'll say it again. Anyway, I told myself I'd restrain from talking about it after the recent 'suffering from success' arc so that's all I have to say this time lol.
Anyway, as you might expect, it isn't just the mirrors but the outer appearances of characters can change also. How much each person in affected will differ, so whether it's the same for Su remains unknown. As for the others? Axle's words imply that he is under the influence of it to some degree, but how well he resists it, and what he might see remains unknown to us because he doesn't say it! Which is one of the best parts, because those three have some absolutely terrible skelly bois in their closets. Actually, Kooh admits to it, but she's just...well, she shrugs it off. She's a tough sort, isn't she?
And after regrouping, theye scape the popepurry. A job well done, next to Su nearly breaking her hand.

Anyway, that's all for this update!
I don't have much to report, really. I'm back to touching grass and you can imagine how that would go over, considering it's me. Though I must say, if anyone uses that unironically, better not to, methinks. Not that I'm an expert on the subject. But it is an easier said than done thing, I suspect. If you don't know the sting of the rain, it's certainly easy to recommend it.
...I've just been seeing it a lot these days and it makes my skin crawl. Won't say too much about that, though. Some things are better off left unsaid, after all.
Speaking of better off left unsaid, to hell with this accursed day! I was given the option to work but I said no! Like hell I wanna watch some normies making out while on the job. Miss me with that shit. ...Valentine's is fine, I guess. It's not like I have particularly...I take it back.

With that said, my work here is done. When next I'll return, I've not the foggiest, because I'll be busy doing...stuff! Fun! Thrilling! Necessary! Such is life. Sanctuary might happen, I dunno. Maybe. This? Undetermined. Anyway, goodbye!

He pushed the door open and the group stepped out of the room before shutting it behind them. Axle took a deep breath and sighed with relief while Kooh fanned herself.
“Free at last!” He said while stretching.
“That really was something else, wasn’t it?” She asked, grinning.
It took a few moments, but the effects of the room seemed to be wearing off for the Abellan. His teammates voices were returning to normal, and the hazy giants they had become were fading away, revealing their usual selves.
“What a relief,” TJ chuckled.
“Indeed. It seems that in navigating the maze we were able to bypass this third barrier. However, given that we found no orb in order to traverse it, should we encounter another or need to return, we will find ourselves in quite the predicament,” Peorth explained.
“That’s kinda rather concerning,” Axle quipped.
“We’re close to the Sinner though! I don’t think we’ll need to backtrack, at least!” Kooh said, clenching her fists.
“You’re probably right. Can’t think of too many dungeons where you’d need to go back at any point. But since the Sinners can change their dungeons somewhat...little unsure about that. Especially this one.”
“Only reason we had to go back is ‘cause you morons didn’t open the doors the first time around.” Su sighed as she shrugged.
“Fair point.”
“Let us concern ourselves with what lies ahead first, before we worry about what could be, everyone. Should we encounter something that needs us return here, we shall do so,” Peorth suggested.
With nods of agreement, the party pressed forward.
As they continued on through the hallway, they found themselves drawing closer to another blue barrier. Gazing at it with some trepidation, the Blader turned to his companions.
“TJ, you still got those orbs, yeah?” He asked.
“Sure do,” the Bard answered.
He reached into his pocket and took out that which matched the barrier before them.
“Alright awesome. If there’s nothing between us and that, let’s keep going everybody.”
As they approached, he reached out to it and his fingers passed throughout with little resistance. His arm followed suit and soon the rest of his body, followed by the other members of the expedition.
“I can’t help but think that there’s gonna be something around here. There’s no way that the Sinner would just put up the barriers for the sake of it, right? Since we have the orbs already...”
“Unless she thought we threw them away!” Kooh excitedly posited, her index finger raised.
“If that were possible, either she’s an idiot or our idiot has the right of it. Whichever it is, you’re an idiot for even conjuring up that idea.” Su remarked, offering Kooh a displeased look.
“No need to flatter me!”
While the God’s Governor let out a dismayed groan, her counterpart smiled.
Before long, the party escaped the barrier and found themselves in the hall again. A short distance ahead, they could see another crimson barrier nearby and sitting before it, two fleshy lumps. Unlike TJ’s first encounter with them, they were the size of a small dog, or a puppy at best with a single mouth.
“What am I looking at?” Axle asked, squinting suspiciously.
“Is that the weird fleshy golem we fought earlier? Is this what transformed into it?” TJ asked, blinking.
“Oh that’s them, alright. I’m gonna tear them apart before they can flip the fuck out.” Su said as she cracked her knuckles.
“It may be best if we target a single enemy, as both of them will enrage should we-”
“Incoming!”
Peorth found her suggestion cut off by Axle’s sudden shout. Each member of the party dodged to the side as the creatures launched a gob of spittle at them. The two of them started to groan as they moved about erratically, preparing to attack again.
“Axle!”
“Ready when you are, Boss!”
As he looked to her, she nodded to him and armed her spear like a javelin.
“Broken Wings!”
The moment Peorth hurled the spear, both Agasura began to release enraged cries. One of them was silenced as the spear crashed into it and the Warlord appeared upon it. Her body whirled as she dragged it along and hurled it into the air. Axle, who had taken off flew through the air towards it before cleaving across it with both swords, his body turning through the air before he flipped and descended. Drawing his left blade past his right flank he sliced into it and caused it to retreat towards the casters.
“We’re up to bat, you two! Blizzard!” Kooh told them as she raised a hand skyward with a flourish.
She outstretched both and a powerful icy wind accompanied by snow and hail enveloped the Agasura. It and its ally continued to let out their enraged roars despite only one of them being under attack, drawing Peorth’s attention.
“My turn!” Su snarled as she skidded to a halt just outside of the reach of Blizzard. “Earth Dragon!”
She stomped the ground and a turquoise stone emerged before she slammed her fist into it. A jade dragon emerged and engulfed the Agasura, dragging it into a wall before dispersing. In so doing, both creatures began to rage again, causing a crimson energy to begin to spill out from them as they began to change size and shape.
“They’re both transforming?!” Axle asked.
“Hit it again, Witch!”
“Okay! Gouge,” Kooh answered.
Kooh raised a hand skyward and a single icicle manifested before she gripped it. She reeled her arm back and hurled it using her entire upper body at the Agasura. It crashed into one of the mouths and shattered the teeth before exploding outwards, splashing blood against the wall as the creature groaned both in pain and anger. While this took place Axle and Peorth had taken to the other creature and engaged it, their part of the battlefield covered in spittle.
“Allow me! Freezing Wave!” TJ said as he placed one hand to the other.
He released an unrelenting wave of frost that collided with the Agasura, causing it to freeze over gradually while the parts of it still thawed let out agonized cries.
“I’ve got a little something for you! Iceberg!” Su roared as she stood nearby and raised both hands skyward.
As the ice continued to collect upon the creature, the block of ice continued to grow in size until Su brought both arms down. The berg collapsed upon the Agasura and in a series of ice chunks and a spray of blood, it vanished beneath the spell. The God’s Governor grit her teeth as her shoes and legs were splashed but she still watched solemnly for any further signs of life from it.
“Dead! One more!”
“Let’s go help Ax and Princess, Little Lamb, G.G!” Kooh told them as she started towards the duo, looking back.
“Obviously!”
Su and TJ quickly followed the God’s Governor into battle and they found Peorth deflecting spittle with Wind Wall before slamming her spear into the creature.
“It seems our initial suspicions about them may have been-”
After her stance ended some of the mouths began to spit at her and Axle once more. The Blader side-stepped one of them and broke out into a sprint toward it before jumping through the air, his body turning over as he cut a swath through the top of it and touched down on another side of it. As he rushed in for a diving slash, Peorth took the focus of it, carefully retreating while watching each mouth as multiple attacks were launched in her direction.
Noticing her charge in danger, Kooh skidded to a halt before casting once more.
“Seeker Javelins!” She cried out as she raised her hand skyward and spun her wrist around in a circle to conjure several icicles.
With a wave of her hand all of them launched towards it and four successfully impaled it as it roared, ending its assault on the guild master.
“I’ll just crush this one like it’s buddy!” Su cackled as she approached from where Axle stood previously.
“Suuba hold your fire!” Despite Peorth’s cries, her voice was drowned out by the roaring Agasura.
“Iceberg!”
As she began to form the spell, the creature let out a much more powerful enraged roar as the previous one had. The force of it sent Axle and Su hurtling away, the former into the crimson barrier and the latter into the Bard. TJ dropped his guitar to catch her, the force of her momentum throwing him off his feet and sliding back into the blue barrier. Peorth who was a fairer distance away from the golem avoided the brunt of the attack but still found herself being pushed back by the ferocity of its shout.
“We didn’t get it in time, huh? Not good.” Kooh said, her teeth grit.
“I was too late...” Peorth huffed as she grit her teeth.
“He’s a big guy but between the five of us, we can probably take it down.” Axle said, grinning sheepishly.
“We must find a way.”
“It can’t transform anymore, right? Let’s just go all out and take it down everybody!” Kooh said as she prepared another Gouge.
“Let go of me already, Candy Ass.” Su said as she pulled TJ’s hands from her waist, arose to her feet and dusted herself off.
It was the response he expected and all the proof he needed to know she was fine. Her aside, given that the eye had retreated so he too, could bring his full strength to bear.
The two headed towards the battlefield as the remaining trio engaged.
“As long as we keep a steady series of attacks coming, I think we can defeat it pretty easily,” he said.
Axle had gotten the golem to turn towards him as he sliced its flesh away with a double slash from both blades. From looking at Kooh, it spun on the balls of its heels and brought its fist down in an overhand swing. Axle jumped back and skidded to a halt just outside of the barrier’s reach.
“Burst Lancer!” Peorth roared as she unleashed a flurry of stabs.
Though her strikes came fast and mercilessly, they only punched small holes in the tough flesh of the golem. At her strikes it turned with a right hook from its right leg.
“Incoming, Princess! Devour!” Kooh cried out as she raised a hand skyward.
Minding Kooh’s words and the golem’s attack, Peorth dropped to a knee, her left leg outstretched, her left hand holding her spear behind her while the right kept her upright. As the golem’s foot drifted over her head, just barely grazing her head, she saw an icy circle forming both above and below it. The guild master arose to her feet as her adversary took its stance, only for the two points of the circle to meet. Icy spikes emerged from both, entrapping the golem in a prison that bit into its flesh from above and below.
“My turn!” Su cackled as she bounded towards it.
Using it’s arm as a springboard, she launched herself into the air before outstretching a hand.
“Heartless!”
A massive chunk of ice began to form before descending with her. It crashed into the golem, causing it to take a knee as the icicles around it shattered both in and outside of its flesh.
“I shall follow through! Ascending Lance!” Peorth shouted as she shot towards it with a series of spinning slashes from her spear.
“Watch out behind you, Su!” TJ shouted to her, a chunk of rock sitting before him.
The God’s Governor clicked her tongue as she retreated from his line of sight to safety.
“Don’t mind me, TJ! Gonna use it as a meat shield!” Axle said as he bolted towards it nearby,
With both blades drawn over his shoulder, he began a new assault on its left flank while the God’s Governor and Bard struck from the right.
“Here goes!”
The stone from Flak Cannon that he had drawn began to break apart as his body leaned forward, firing off in a series of shards. One after the next, they broke apart from the main body before launching with incredible speed into the golem’s flesh. All of its maws began to let out groaning noises while the mouth on the head growled.
“Broken Wings!” Peorth roared, throwing her spear at it with all her might.
The golem rose to its feet and let out another enraged roar, sending Axle flying back and Peorth’s spear along with him.
“What...?”
Just as she asked the question her spear crashed into the floor inside the barrier and she teleported to it. The moment she arrived within her body crashed to one knee as she struggled to gather herself.
“Princess, Ax!” Kooh shouted as she looked past the golem to where her companions were displaced to.
“Get your head out of your ass, Witch! They’ll be fine, just don’t let the stupid meat sack get to them! It’s almost dead, isn’t it? You, me and Candy Ass’ll take it out!”
“It’s pretty tough. The last one Kooh had to take it out with an Awakening Technique.” TJ muttered, looking concerned.
“Well if that’s what it takes just have her do it again! If she’s useless and can’t, we’ll just beat the damn thing to a bloody pulp!”
He laughed quietly.
There was almost something reassuring about how adamant she was in her way. Some way or another, they would pull through.
“Do it, Witch!”
“Oh, okay,” Kooh answered.
With a wave of her hand, an icy mist began to form by the golem. After a couple of seconds of holding the position, Kooh brought both her hands up and a wall of ice formed between it and the red barrier.
“I won’t let you get to them.”
Her voice was deadly serious, as was the glare that bore upon the golem as it turned to face them.
“This is the first time I’m thankful she trapped us in somewhere.”
Su’s mirthful smirk made her counterpart turn to her with clenched fists.
“That’s so mean!”
“Save your complaints for when we finish off this bastard! You’re with me, Witch! If our idiot isn’t locked down by the eye, he can crush it! You and I are gonna play bait.”
The God’s Governor chuckled quietly as she shrugged her shoulders.
“I trust you two, so I’ll play along.”
As the Wizard approached her, the Treasure Hunter bolted towards the golem. Noticing their approach as the closest danger, it brought its fist over its shoulder and prepared to crush Kooh with it. Just as she drew within range of its strikes, she drew her dagger in front of her across her chest.
“Lightning Step!”
Her body vanished from the golem’s sight and its fist slammed into the floor, crushing the stone and kicking up a cloud of dust. While this took place, Su brought her sprint to a halt and skidded toward it as a flurry of stone was launched in her direction. Meanwhile Kooh reappeared behind it, her body descending head-first as she cut a thin trail into the Agasura’s back. As she touched down and bounded away with a single hand, Su leapt into the air, bringing her right foot down with incredible velocity.
“Stone Wave!”
Her foot crashed into the ground and a deluge of stone shards and chunks threatened to consume the golem and all that surrounded it. At the sight, Kooh took flight and watched for a couple of moments as the golem was bombarded with a multitude of attacks. Some of the stones lodged themselves in its flesh while others merely struck it, throwing it off balance. She turned her eyes skyward as grey clouds took form, slowly gathering to form one dark mass right above where the golem was. Nearby, TJ solemnly strummed his guitar, his eyes closed in concentration.
“Let’s keep up the assault, G.G!” Kooh said as she looked to her counterpart.
“No need to tell me!”
Despite being thrown off of its feet, the golem arose again before letting out a roar and sweeping the debris away with a multitude of powerful swipes from its fists. When it had finally freed itself from its stone prison, it heaved a couple times and scanned its surroundings, taking notice of Su. As it prepared to lunge at her, Kooh descended upon it with Harrier Takedown. The collision failed to knock it over, only staggering it slightly but the weapon had successfully pierced through the flesh.
It turned on the balls of its heels and attempted to catch her with a back-fist only for her to back-flip from its waist and touch down nearby. She raised hand and snapped her fingers.
“Transistor!”
A spray of diluted blood escaped from the wound the dagger inflicted causing the golem to panic briefly. As it did, Kooh raised a hand skyward, causing the liquid to amass above it into a sphere.
“Elemental Sigma!”
It shot down toward the ground in several strings, freezing as it collected and trapping the golem’s feet and legs in a rising torrent.
“Now we’re talking.” Su said as she cracked her knuckles. “Ascending Dragon!”
She began her assault with a right hook, a wave of stone like a dragon’s tail arose from nearby and dashed itself against the golem’s left flank. She followed it with a left hook and a second followed suit. She took a step forward and brought her fist up in an uppercut, causing a stone dragon to emerge from the ground, colliding with the golem’s chin before shooting into the sky and crashing down upon it. Though it shot into the clouds, they did not disperse as thunder rolled across them along with the occasional bolt.
“You ready or what?!”
The Wizard turned to the Bard and he nodded, his eyes opened.
“I’m gonna hit it! Stand back!”
The two God’s Governors retreated as the Abellan raised a hand skyward. With a single strum of his guitar, a lightning bolt crashed down upon the golem, shaking the floor and causing cracks within Kooh’s ice wall. He followed it up with several more and with each strum, another bolt would crash down upon the golem. After the first two or three, it stopped letting out cries as only a charred corpse remained, slumped over on a blackened space on the ground.
“All clear!” Kooh said, clapping her hands with delight.

Kooh tore down the wall, revealing Peorth and Axle making their way back on the other side. TJ scrambled into the barrier to help them get out and once all five were gathered together again, they let out a sigh of relief.
“You have my gratitude, TJ,” Peorth said.
“Mine too. Same with you, K. That was some hell, being put back in that again. And...the battle’s over. Next time, I swear I’m not gonna be put out of commission. Next time for sure.”
This made the guild master smile.
“This seems to be a recurring event for us, does it not, Axle?”
“I’d say, but it’s like...2-3 in your favour. I dunno how I feel about that.”
“You two aren’t hurt, are you?” Kooh asked, her tone and expression concerned.
“That roar threw me off my feet and made my ears ring a bit, but a fall like that is nothing compared to some of the other things we’d been through today. Stuff like that is easy to shrug off.”
“I am inclined to agree. What I had experienced did not provide any significant harm to my person. You may rest assured that I can fight without hindrance.” Peorth added, nodding.
Kooh smiled.
“Good,” she said.
“So, now what? You idiots went back instead of forward, so now we’ve gotta get you across this thing again. Question is: how?” Su asked, crossing her arms.
“Maybe we can do what we did before? Just without having to worry about the broken floor,” TJ suggested.
Since the floor was in one piece, he could use Freezing Wave instead of Winter Wonderland. It’d be more convenient for him that way.
“Pretty solid suggestion, I’d say,” Axle remarked.
“We leave it in your care,” Peorth added.
With a nod, he stepped forward and outstretched a hand. As he cast the spell, he created a trail of ice from where they stood deep into the barrier. Unsure of how far it extended and what waited at the other end, he let the beam taper off as his hand arose to his chest’s height and nodded.
“Ready when you guys are. It might be a good idea to let Kooh go first in case the barrier’s strength holds her back.” TJ suggested, gesturing for her to go ahead.
“Ladies first.” Axle said, a snicker escaping his lips.
The God’s Governor pouted as she gazed at him.
“Your words and that smug expression seem to imply something else, mister,” she muttered.
“Just~ your imagination. Go on then, don’t keep the boss lady and Su waiting.”
“Hmmph!”
Kooh got a running start before sliding into the barrier and away from the party. She was followed by Su shortly after.
“You’re in the way! Move!” Her voice resounded through the hall.
“I shall assist.” Peorth said, following after them.
“Some things never change.” Axle sighed as he shrugged. “I’ll see you on the other side, TJ.”
Offering a goodbye wave, the Bard watched as his companion entered the barrier and vanished into tones of crimson. Taking a deep breath, TJ took a few steps back before running toward the path he created. As he slid across the ice, struggling to keep his balance, the moment he entered the barrier it felt like his body was being weighed down. The sudden change in pressure nearly made him fall but due to its consistency, he was able to right himself and hold the position as he moved through the barrier. As he neared the exit, the sight of his friends came into view and upon arriving there, he found himself in the Governor of Ice’s arms.
“If you kept going, you’d hit a wall, Little Lamb,” she laughed.
“Thanks for catching me,” he said.
She let him go and he took a moment as he gazed directly ahead of the party. An incredibly large pair of black double doors stood before them. Upon each, a wilting pair of roses with the petals falling towards the base were embossed. Though invisible to the naked eye, a foreboding energy permeated the room, one that was not unfamiliar to the party.
“That’s...that’s it, isn’t it?”
“Nothing screams boss room like double doors and ominous energies.” Su chuckled as she crossed her arms.
“I know we’ve been building up to this moment but boy...I’m still getting chills just looking at it.” Axle said, staring at the door with a steely gaze.
“It is your first time fighting a Sinner, Ax. They all tend to share Little Lamb’s appearance so...try not to be too weirded out by it, okay?” Kooh asked.
“Oh, I’m gonna be weirded out by it, alright. But I’m not gonna hesitate. I know what’s at stake and I know what I signed up for. I’ll see this through to the end.”
“So cool! I think my heart skipped a beat!”
Kooh clasped her hands together in delight and the Blader sighed, offering her a wilting gaze.
“Get off my case, K.”
“TJ, this may be our last opportunity to refresh any beneficial spells and dances. May I ask you to perform for us once more on this expedition?” Peorth asked.
The Bard nodded as he readied his guitar.
“No need to ask so politely, Chief! I’d be glad to!” He answered, smiling.
As TJ began to strum out his songs, the party sat down for one last breather before their final encounter.
“It’s been one hell of a road...I dunno what to expect, given what I’ve heard about the other Sinners. They’ve all got unique skills and fight differently, don’t they? Acedia being the strangest of all of them.” Axle said as he propped his chin on his fist.
“Whoever this bitch is, I doubt she’s gonna make a giant goddamn robot to fight us with. Wouldn’t be able to fit in this shitty old mansion either. Judging by that eye and whatever the hell else she’s got in here, it’s either gonna be a toy or some kinda wacky creature as an extra annoyance,” Su hissed.
“Extra enemies are pretty common, aren’t they? I’d heard that Gula summoned a few that he used to activate his ability and Acedia made them as we fought him. Aegir was really tough, but it lacked mobility. Whoever’s in here might not have something like that.” Kooh posited as she crossed her arms.
“It may be in our best interest to go into this battle without any prior expectations. We know not what challenges lay ahead and to carry those with us may leave us more vulnerable to unexpected outcomes. As always, let us approach each instance with caution and make notes as the battle progresses,” Peorth suggested.
“Not gonna lie, it’s a little scary. Not knowing what a boss does is jumping right into the belly of the beast,” Axle chuckled dryly.
“There’s a guild that does exactly that, you know! All of the regular dungeons, though. Not these ones,” Kooh said.
“Remnant, right? I’m not unfamiliar with them. Reina was pen pals with Bruno and we did some dungeons with them. I met him once, too. I gotta hand it to those guys, as soon as a dungeon pops off they’ll fly around the world to be the first one in it.”
“The last piece of information I had heard about them was their expedition in Chunsik Castle. Prior to that, they were exploring Toad Forest, Mountain and Cave,” Peorth remarked.
“Huh?!” TJ asked in disbelief.
“Didn’t know about that, huh?” Kooh asked, smiling. “They’re all Instance Dungeons. They might not know it, but you, Curt and Su were the first ones to clear Toad Mountain.”
Su clicked her tongue, perhaps at the notion or the memory of the adventure.
“Quite a bit happened then, no? Though that may be the truth, there is much and more that would best remain unspoken. There are a multitude of complications to our journey that will draw unnecessary attention to our activities. We must not take any more risks than we can afford,” Peorth said.
“None of that shit matters to me. I just need to get to the bottom of all of this,” Su muttered.
“Look on the bright side. On the other side of those doors is one more clue towards whatever it is you’re looking for. Let’s make sure we all survive to help you to that goal, yeah?” Axle asked.
She smirked at the suggestion.
“I could lose all four of you and my arm and I’d still reach that goal.”
“Charming.”
As TJ finished his last dance he let out a sigh and stretched. The group offered him their thanks and he gestured it was fine.
“Would you like to take a break before we proceed, TJ? You are the only one among us who has not,” Peorth offered.
“Nah, I’m good! I’ve got an Agasuric body, after all!” He answered, hitting his chest with his fist and grinning.
“A little self-care never hurts, though!” Kooh said as she threw herself at him and hugged him.
“Does this count as self-care?!”
“It’s self care for me. I’m recharging my energy!”
“That isn’t what this was about, though!”
“It is now!”
She began to rub her cheek against the top of his head as he wailed.
“If the next Agasura King is powerless against Kooh’s affection, I’m beginning to think this Sinner is gonna be a small fry,” Axle chuckled.

“Alright, we’re all good, right? Everyone ready?” Axle asked as he leaned towards the door.
“I am when you are, Axle.” Peorth added, following suit.
“Go for it,” Kooh suggested.
“Born ready,” Su said.
“Ready anytime,” TJ replied.
Axle nodded to Peorth and she did so in response before the two pushed the doors open and armed their weapons. The rest of the party followed suit, all five of them scanning their surroundings before finally laying their eyes upon the Sinner.
The room itself was probably the finest and one of the largest rooms in the entire house. Where they stood, a comfortable set of furniture for relaxing was laid out. Two sets of couches faced each other with a table in between them, a tea set nicely laid out upon them. A series of bookshelves surrounded them, filled to bursting with a variety of works. Along the walls a variety of dressers and standing closets could be found. One of them had all the clothes and bags on display, featuring a variety of gothic lolita dresses and accessories. There were some buffets that matched the black and white aesthetic of the rest of the furniture, the fine china inside being a stark difference from everything they had seen elsewhere.
Upon the walls were more pictures, some of furniture, one of a single cup upon a saucer and in the centre of the room, a self-portrait of the Sinner. Across from it was a massive king-sized bed with a canopy in the same colours as the furniture. Across from it was a vanity table with their very target standing at it, a hand clutched over her wounded right eye, a trail of blood running from it.
She turned to them, her teeth grit and anger etched into her every feature as she clenched a fist.
“Luxuria, how dare you,” she roared.
As was the case with the previous Sinners, she shared TJ’s appearance in terms of facial structure and skin tone, but unlike him, her hair colour, style, height and other measurements differed substantially. She, like her siblings had crimson eyes, however hers had three rings surrounding the iris and one of them was covered by a black and white eyepatch. She had long dark purple hair tied into a pull-through braid. Accordingly with the available clothes, she wore a black sleeveless hang-neck dress, adorned with matching roses along the multi-layered ruffle skirt. A bow was tied along the back of her waist while a transparent extra layer to the skirt rested beneath it, ending just below the other portions and her knees. She wore white stockings, matching frill socks, black mary jane shoes and matching floral lace gloves. Around her neck was a silver skull necklace and her ears matching crescent moon earrings. Upon her head a mini top hat with a veil attached, a rose in crimson standing starkly against the rest of her ensemble. Upon her back was the weapon unifying each of the Sinners, the Code Master’s Scythe.
“I’m not-oh forget it,” TJ sighed.
“She sounds mad,” Axle remarked.
“For good reason?” Kooh asked in turn.
“Three millennia...over three millennia I spent...trapped! And then you summoned me here! Only to decimate my domain, ransack my dungeon and break all my toys! The nerve!” She snarled, baring her fangs at the party.
“For good reason,” Axle added.
“You don’t understand, I-” TJ attempted to answer but found himself cut off.
“You what?! I don’t understand?! Oh, I understand plenty! Father entrusted you with his legacy! He entrusted you with his revival, you with his powers, and you with seeing to the fall of the Asgardians! And yet you sided with them! You turned against all of us! You’ve already slaughtered Avaritia, Gula and Acedia and you think I don’t understand?!”
“It doesn’t have to be this way.”
The desperation in his eyes and voice failed to get through to her. If they had, they only ignited her ire further.
“Don’t think your appeals for pity will change my feelings on this matter, Luxuria! Do you think it right that you should receive all of that from Father, only to appear before me with your hands stained in our siblings’ blood?! You disgust me! After all is said and done, for you to join hands with those filthy Asgardians...especially that one! To think that after all these years you would find one that looks like her...what kind of mockery is this?!”
“I don’t have any intentions like that! I don’t know what Luxuria did but things are different now!”
“Different? The only difference is that you choose to play ignorant to your frivolous nature, both then and now! Do you think that time would mend the wounds you left during that war? Do you truly believe playing at being someone else in this time and place will absolve you of your poor choices? Wrong! I will kill each and every one of you and I will turn you into my new playthings. Prepare yourself, because I won’t show you any mercy!”
The Sinner spun her scythe over her head before she gripped in both hands, taking on a battle stance.
“I know you like to chat up your enemies bro, but this one isn’t having any of it!” Axle said as he took on his own.
“You knew this was coming,” Su said.
“Acedia warned us,” Kooh added.
“I knew...I know...but...” TJ muttered sullenly.
“We shall do what we must, as we always have. For the sake of everyone present. For everyone on this world.” Peorth suggested as she stood tall on the vanguard.
“...Yeah. This time too, I’ll give it my all.”

“Axle!” Peorth said as she lowered her body, ready to sprint.
“I’ve got your back, Boss.” Axle answered, drawing his blades behind him.
“We’ll follow up on the rear, Kooh, Su!” TJ answered placing his fingers to the strings.
“Sure thing,” Kooh chimed.
“Whatever,” Su added.
As the vanguard bolted toward the Sinner, she clicked her tongue in annoyance.
“I’ve no interest in you, Asgardians! Do you really believe I’m careless enough to ignore the strongest among you?! First, I’ll gut Luxuria, and then you, you Leigha facsimile! Brume Veil!”
Peorth skidded to a halt with her eyes wide while Axle followed suit behind her.
“...A spell?” She asked, eyeing the Sinner warily.
“I take it that’s not normal,” the Blader remarked.
As Kooh had, she raised a hand above her head and twirled it around before lowering it and her body in conjunction.
As a curtain of violet fog fell over the entire room, the queen adjusted her glasses as her expression turned hard, pensive.
“It is not, no.”
“That’s my spell,” Kooh cried out from nearby.
He took on a defensive stance as he attempted to scan the battlefield but to no avail.
“Can you sense her, Boss?”
The guild master closed her eyes for a brief few moments but opened them, both brows knit.
“I cannot. Though I do not believe the spell typically has a jamming effect, it may be unique to her, or empowered by the sins. We must find her by sound alone.”
As a bead of sweat ran down the Tronz’ cheek, he nodded grimly.
Su clicked her tongue.
“At least we know what that bitch is after. If we’re near Candy Ass, she isn’t gonna be able to gut him. Watch your ass, Witch.” She said as she took a defensive stance by the Abellan.
“Poor Little Lamb...we’ll protect you, don’t worry!” Kooh reassured him, though her expression was taut.
“I’ll be alright, so you two be careful,” he answered.
But moments after the trio finished talking, they heard the sound of shoes tapping before coming to a halt.
“There!”
Just as Kooh prepared to throw an icicle, the Sinner manifested and brought her scythe down in an overhand swing.
“Rampart!” She snarled as she slammed it into the ground.
Massive violet spikes shot up from the ground in a line towards the party. The trio split up and found themselves separated by the wall she created.
“You’re mine now, Luxuria!”
With hardly a moment to spare the Agasura was falling upon TJ with her scythe glinting in the room’s light. TJ looked up to see her approach and successfully back-flipped out of her initial strike. Her weapon barely grazed the ground as she touched down, her body turning around fully. Without wasting another moment she bounded towards him, drawing her scythe over her shoulder for a downward strike. TJ frantically side-stepped the attack as he began to strum his guitar, channelling an electric current.
“Megadeath!”
He unleashed the bolt of lightning at her and for the briefest of moments, he saw a glint in her eye. Before the spell could make contact, she dropped to the ground, one hand keeping her upright while the other kept her scythe from disturbing her posture.
“Swallowtail!” Kooh cried out as she appeared on the other side of the pillars.
Just as she shot towards the Sinner, she arose to her feet and clenched a fist. Energy crackled around her before she thrust it towards the descending God’s Governor.
“Twin Dragons!”
“That’s-”
Just as Kooh took note of the spell, the dragons collided with her and sent her hurtling back and out of the sky.
“All of these annoyances! Fight me like you mean it, Luxuria!” She roared as she slammed her scythe down.
Nearby, a magic circle appeared on the floor with Asmodeus’ herald upon it. TJ glanced at it in his peripherals but dared not take his eyes off of his opponent.
“I’ve been trying to tell you all this time, I’m not Luxuria! My name’s TJ! We’re not the same person!”
She grit her teeth in a fury.
“You still plan on playing at that charade?! Don’t take me for a fool! Now, hurry up and make a decision! Fight me as your true self or die as some fake!”
She clenched a fist and lightning crackled in it, but in place of blue it was black.
“Megadeath!”
Too fast for him to respond, he found himself struck by her lightning and shocked. As the current ran through his body, he took a knee as he gasped, his mind racing. His opponent looked at him with a disgusted sneer as she prepared to charge him again.
“Broken Wings!” Peorth shouted, hurling her spear.
Just as the Sinner lunged toward TJ the queen’s spear flew over his shoulder causing her to defend herself. The Warlord manifested upon her weapon and touched down, forcing the Sinner back before preparing her next stance.
“Deadlock!”
She raised her spear over her shoulder as she stepped forward and her body slowed down for the briefest of moments before she suddenly rushed the Sinner. The instantaneous nature of the attack forced her opponent to defend in a losing battle with the shaft of her weapon.
“I’ll support you, Princess!” Kooh’s voice rang out nearby. “Seeker Javelins!”
In the following seconds, several javelins soared through the air and surrounded the Sinner, forming a half-circle around her defenseless back. Her eyes shifted to her peripherals while Peorth continued to push her further into the ground. As Kooh called them down upon her, the Sinner’s eyes darted back to the queen as she grit her teeth.
“Elemental Retribution,” she roared.
Violet tendrils spread out on the ground below her as an aura matching their colour began to permeate her body. Before Peorth could break through her guard or Kooh’s spears could impale her, the magic erupted around her. The Warlord was flung through the air while the spears were shattered by the massive spikes of energy around her. Despite being put on the defensive, Peorth righted herself and skidded to a halt as Kooh joined her by her side to check if she was okay.
The Sinner looked to TJ for a moment, seemingly discerning that he wasn’t the threat she needed to concern herself with concurrently. The spikes of energy had arisen to the roof of the manor and seemed to disperse like ripples of water across it, retaining themselves in such a form. She raised a hand skyward and the energy surged back inward, forming a dark whirlpool high above them.
“Something big is coming. Should we try and escape?” Kooh asked.
“I do not think it an option. Should we successfully do so, I suspect our allies will be in danger of it. If her first spell was any indication, she will likely follow it with Elemental Sigma.”
“...Knowing the Contemptuous Arts, a version of that can’t be anything good.”
“Indeed. I trust you can handle it?”
“If it’s to protect you guys, I’ll find a way.”
“Elemental Sigma!” The Sinner roared, outstretching a hand.
Kooh waved a hand across her chest before she slammed it into the ground, crouching low.
“Pillars of Eternity!”
Several golden pillars emerged before her, a net-like surface spreading out between them. While this took place, the whirlpool on the roof began to bubble before unleashing a wave of energy in the form of dark tendrils. The swirling tendrils crashed into the wall Kooh created and seemed to disperse against it into dark clouds, while the wall itself absorbed the energy and slowly changed colours. The impact of the two clashing nearly blew the two back but they held their ground, squinting as the clash pressed on. The golden glow dimmed upon the barrier as darkness crept all over it, some of them cracking beneath the pressure of the spell. As Kooh grit her teeth, the onslaught suddenly came to an abrupt halt and she found herself letting out a sigh of relief.
“Managed to hold out.”
Once she dispelled the wall she glimpsed Axle engaging the Sinner while TJ staggered to his feet.
“Looks like the boys are back in the fight. Ready for another round, Princess?”
“Yes. Let us aid them with all due haste.”

Axle descended upon the Sinner with a whirling slash, bringing both blades down upon her but narrowly missing as she jumped back. She waved a hand and a violet mist formed between the two of them.
“Glacier Palisade!” She roared, curling her fingers inward and raising her hand.
As Axle recovered from his initial strike and aimed to follow up, he found a purple wall of spikes erected before him, blocking his way. The sight of them manifesting stopped his dash in its tracks, but did not hold him back for long. Leaning back, he readied his swords and cut through before beginning his assault anew with a Blader Step. While he soared through the air, he glimpsed a magic circle where he was to touch down and gave it a baffled look. The second that he did, a transparent sphere manifested from the circle and exploded, sending him flipping through the air amidst a multitude of debris.
“Urngh!” He cried out as he crashed against the ground.
“You okay?” TJ asked as he ran over to him.
“Consider yourself lucky, Asgardian! There are much worse things in store for you if you think you can stand against me and live to tell!”
While this took place, the girls had already returned to the fray and were ready to begin their own assault.
“Kooh, Suuba, I shall take point! Please aid me in this endeavour!” Peorth said as she charged towards the Sinner.
“Make an opening, Witch!” Su roared as she followed suit from a flank.
Kooh outstretched both hands and a series of icicles formed, surrounding their target.
“Crossfire,” she cried.
Bring her hands together, they shot towards her with unrelenting momentum. Seeing the attack and the Warlord quickly approaching, she raised her scythe into the air before slamming it down.
“Stay back,” the Agasura roared.
A transparent pulse of energy surrounded her, expanding outwards and decimating the icicles that converged on her position. Though at the edge of it, she still found her approach halted and her body forced back a short distance.
She clicked her tongue and slammed her scythe down once more, causing a magic circle to form between her and Peorth.
“Watch out for those, Chief! They work kinda like traps! If you step on it, it’ll activate,” TJ warned her.
He held both hands out to the Blader, a gentle glow enveloped them and helped him recover.
“Understood,” she replied.
“Do I have to do everything myself? Ten Arrows of Light!” Su chanted as she continued sprinting toward the Sinner.
She raised a hand and one at a time and following in her wake, bright spheres of energy sparked to life. By the time she was at five, she outstretched a hand and they began a pursuit of the enemy while she chased. There was a distinct twinkle in the Agasura’s eyes as she glimpsed the spell, then created another well.
“How annoying,” she muttered.
When they neared her, she began to dodge each. Jumping back, from one side to the other and crouching under them as they zipped by.
“Shall I return the favour, Asgardian?”
She waved a hand and manifested the same violet homing missiles her eye had used and sent them after Su. The God’s Governor grit her teeth and took evasive maneuvers as they rained down upon her.
By this juncture Peorth had been able to close the gap between them and immediately thrust her weapon at the Sinner. Narrowly avoiding the strike by leaning back, she turned to face the queen and the two began their battle anew. Pushing her advantage, Peorth took two more stabs at her before performing a sweeping lunge. The Sinner leapt over the strike and turned the tables, swinging her scythe with a wide sweep. The Warlord crouched under the attack and attempted to meet her with a rising stab but found herself withdrawing her spear to block a second cleave. As the blade met spear’s shaft, the two found themselves in a deadlock once more.
“So it seems you want to be first to die, Leigha facsimile?” The Sinner asked, grinning impishly.
“I am not my ancestor, nor do I intend to fall by your hands, Sinner. My name is Peorth Emeria Ásvaŕtlim and it is I who shall spearhead our campaign to end this war.”
“You won’t leave here alive, even with Luxuria backing you this time, Ásvaŕtlim! I’ll end you and your clan here and now!”
Peorth managed to fend off her strike and retreated a step back as the sinner followed suit.
“Hailstone!”
She outstretched a hand and a violet ring appeared before unleashing an onslaught of what would’ve been icicles. With a similar consistency but a colour matching her other spells, Peorth found herself retreating before fending them off with Air Wall.
Kooh flew above the two and outstretched a hand as she cast.
“Heartless!” She cried out as she forged the iceberg.
The Sinner looked up to the berg and outstretched a hand, as her eyes glinted, reflecting the descending object as she reached out to it. A magic circle manifested between her and it and unleashed a laser that cleaved the berg in two and grazed the God’s Governor.
“Nngh!”
Kooh gripped her hand as the remaining icicles fell to the ground while Peorth carefully wove her way through them. While she approached once more, the Sinner clenched a fist as lightning crackled in it.
“Twin Dragons!” She roared, thrusting it forward and unleashing them.
“Haze Step!” Peorth responded, performing a low lunge through the spell.
At the sight, the Sinner looked shocked but quickly regained her composure. As she reeled her hand back and took her weapon in both hands, she raised it in a defensive stance while the queen neared.
“Mayhem Talon!”
She leapt into the air and descended upon the Sinner with a spinning strike. She raised the scythe and blocked the strike as Peorth brought the weight of her momentum down upon her and successfully broke through her guard. While the weapon was lowered and the Sinner recovered, she followed through with her stance and lunged forward, grabbing the end of her spear as she thrust it at her target.
“Gah!” She cried as the spear pierced her shoulder and forced her back.
Placing a hand to a bloody wound, she grit her teeth as she breathed heavily and forced a smile at her enemy.
“You got me good there, Ásvaŕtlim, but you’re wrong if you think that will be enough to bring me down. Unlike your subordinates, I’m not just some fodder.”
“I will not stand for you speaking ill of them.”
“This sore loser is calling us fodder? It’s the ancestors of this so-called fodder that kicked the shit out of you and your whole family! And guess who came back salty for a round two thousands of years later?!” Su snickered.
At her words, the Sinner’s eyes darted in her direction, an angry vein protruding from her forehead as she grit her teeth.
“You’re nothing!”
While the trio argued, TJ, Kooh and Axle quickly gathered to where they fought.
“Think so? You’re staring at God’s Governor of Earth, bitch! That sister of yours, Avaritia or something? She was none too pleased to get her ass handed to her on a silver platter by us and the current Governor of Fire. Hope you know we’re gonna do the same to you, real soon.”
It quickly became clear that Su’s provocations struck a nerve, because angry veins appeared in her clenched fists, face and neck.
“I should’ve killed the boy when I had the chance! But I will now, for my vengeance and for Avaritia’s!”
Taking the scythe in both hands, she began to permeate a powerful Agasuric energy.
“I don’t think making her angry was a good idea, Su,” TJ remarked.
“It’ll be fine. Between the five of us, what’s one Sinner gonna do?” She sneered.
If Kooh and Peorth’s speculations were correct, they may be in more danger under these circumstances. Or perhaps Su was creating an advantage by invoking her ire. Whether it was the case or not, they’d find out soon enough.

You know, for the past few weeks I've had a couple things living in my head rent free. The first? Goldshifaa. I couldn't beat her and I'm kinda really salty about it. The second? That banger cover of Umapyoi Densetsu Kobayashi Taro made. I need a rematch in that fight with a full version of that song, KMR! I'll accept a Goldship cover of Zero too!
So? Let's get down to it!

After last time it's an escape from the potpourri hell. I'd always considered the possibility of having the characters backtrack in some places, but at the same time, I feel somewhat against it. As you've seen, most dungeons have them progressing further. Some might have them return to a starting point like the dollhouse or the Pharaoh's Chambers, but in that sense it's more circular, rather than...linear, I suppose. In this sense, they cut through the middle rather than doing a full circuit of the lower floor. In that way, the dungeon feels a little more unpredictable. A logical shape doesn't have to be a bad thing, though! Design all depends on the sinner, after all. In that though, rather, in most cases, logic goes right out the window. Emotions and logic are and forever will be at odds, after all.

Anyway, after a short bit of team banter, we're getting into the next fight! Now before I forget to mention it, there was supposed to be 3 enemies here. Two flesh golems and a duskdweller. Halfway through writing it, I forgot the duskdweller and by the time I realized it, the fight was practically over. Had it appeared, it would just die. So I decided to say, "well fuck, I forgot it. Not like anybody would know anyway, so I'll just keep on keeping on" and here we are, dear reader. Now that you're privy to the truth, you'll have to be silenced. This message will detonate your computer at an undetermined point in time. See ya later, alligator!
Bad jokes aside, flesh golems! I actually did do the little ones! It'd be easier not to, but it was pretty low effort tbh. One of the great parts about this is that they still have no idea what causes the golems to transform so they kinda throw themselves right into the maw of the beast. Despite that, though, they have really good teamwork. The first half is pretty straight-forward though, isn't it? The spells and stances used are pretty standard and the course of events is also. It's not a bad thing, though. Since the team is already familiar with the enemies and they're capabilities, they can work with that knowledge and so! The fight's actually kinda clean! I say kinda because things are wont to go wrong. What story do you think you're reading?
On that note, that does happen. The reason Peorth tries to stop Su is because she realized that what they thought wasn't how the golems actually reach their full potential, but she's too slow! I have to admit, I dunno if I needed to capitalize candy ass or not. I mean, its a term of address, akin to a nickname for her so...it should be, right? But if it was just a word used as an insult, does it count? If you call someone a bastard, do you capitalize it? For example, that is. This one feels more...directed? I dunno, but I did capitalize it and for some of the others I probably did, but I'm not too sure about it.
So I did try offering the golem some more avenues of attack, using kicks and other such things. Very basic applications, no spells and such, but even basic attacks like those can have quite a bit of impact, both literally and contextually. How they're used is what matters most, after all.
There are a few new spells and/or stances here also. The first we get is Kooh's Devour. It's a pretty simple spell, but it can be effective in trapping a target. It has a bit of a start-up time so it's good to precede it with another spell or stance from an ally. As the story suggests, a pair of icy circles will unleash spikes that'll trap an enemy. The bigger the circle, the longer the completion time.
After that, Peorth and Axle get displaced, pretty much putting them out of the fight. As for Su's line, I know the grammar was incorrect. It was on purpose! Who actually uses character grammar when referring to people and themselves, really?
One of the things I like about this fight is their change of tactics. With their vanguard out of the way, they mid-range casters become close-range...duelists? I dunno what the word I'm looking for is. As Su suggests, they play bait. One's a Treasure Hunter and the other has enough experience as a kunoichi so they're both very capable in that regard. Thus, TJ becomes the glasss cannon lol. Not too much left for the battle so lemme cover the new skills.
Lightning Step is just a really fast movement lol. What the user can do with it depends on what they choose to do in the given time. How far they can get or what actions can be taken depend on the speed of the user. As for the name, it differs, but I decided to settle with this one. You can call it Flash Step, Shunpo, what have you. Not a new concept, but one most are likely familiar with lol.
Stone Wave, I'd like to say isn't new. I feel like she's used it before, but the application of it is very simple. The method to cast it, as you might expect is distinctly hers, but there are other ways to do it. The name pretty much tells you all you need to know about it lol.
Following that, we get a return of Transistor and another use for Elemental Sigma. Kooh's pretty handy with that spell isn't she?
And thus, the battle ends with multiple lightning strikes.

I've gotta admit, I love the little back-and-forth between Axle and Peorth. It feels like a bit of a waste not to get more bits from the two of them, 'cause she bounces off of him really well. Heck, most of the team does. He fills an interesting niche, that guy lol. Speaking of, he teases Kooh too, huh? It's usually the other way around so it's a nice change of pace for them.
One of the things I love about the explorations portions is that despite the gravitas of the situations, the characters still show a lot of personality. Both cooperation and bickering over the littlest things, it feels very true to them. You'll see it a lot in battle of course, but in those cases they feel more coordinated because of the danger it presents. Outside of battle, sometimes they'll do nonsensical things. Do or say, for that matter, if Kooh is any indication.
So, arrival at the boss room! Why did I design her doors the way I did? Symbolism! Also it feels pretty ominous, doesn't it? I was thinking of keeping the roses as is, but the concept of death is something that permeates the entire dungeon and what it can mean in the Sinner's context is rather fitting. In the end, in her case, death might not be the end. Or something like that.
That aside, we've got a team...what do you call it? Pep talk? Briefing?
Axle's speculation is kinda like...how do I put it? It's what the typical adventurer would feel. Most dungeons have been cleared and that knowledge is passed on by those who've cleared it for those who follow them. Not an unfamiliar concept, but one applied to a world rather than...a game lol. But you see the connection, no? It's important! Not lore important but more meta-knowledge, really. As for Remnant and its guild master Bruno, guess what? He appears in a little side-story called Innocent! Him and his Keruz! They're there! They have designs that I'll need to rewrite because it takes place like...god knows how many years before Sanctuary! But they exist! You can't read that part yet though 'cause I haven't uploaded it but it's tooooooooooooootally real!
Strange as it may sound, those Toad places were all Induns. They didn't have gates, though, just the usual little beam of light that would lead to the area, hence the character's confusion. Or rather, just TJ's. As for that and Su's salt about it, well I'll just say it's important. That whole debacle. It's not the last time you'll hear about it, trust me.
Also hey, new power level ranking out! Kooh>Agasura King----->Power gap>everybody else. Mark that down in your notebooks, it'll be on the test. Self-care is the AK's weakness.

Now for the real meat of the dungeon, the battle against the Sinner! But first, an introduction to her room I meticulously laid out because the battle takes place there and if I didn't make use of the furniture I'd never live it down. In truth, some of its unnecessary but I feel like if I didn't you know, decorate it properly it'd be weird. A little extra effort to set the scene I suppose.
Anyway, that sinner, as Acedia had told them, is mad! For good reason! This situation is an interesting one 'cause...well, she's not wrong! All of those things, technically TJ did. Acedia had mentioned that TJ could use all of the sins and we have seen him do it on multiple occasion. That and he..."defeated" three of the sinners so far lol. Honestly? I kinda feel for her. If you're wondering who her is it's Leigha! We got a glimpse of what she looks like during the fight against Gula, and there are some similarities between Peorth and her ancestor. One of the interesting things about Invidia's dialogue is that we learn something new about Luxuria, but this time it puts her in a bad light. She was beloved by two of her siblings and Gula was...amicable with her, at least. Moreso than he would be with TJ. This Sinner knows she did something and she's pissed about it. Thus, it raises the question: what did Luxuria do that angered her sisters?
Gotta admit, I love the little dialogue before the fight starts for real. TJ's response to the two, both past and present really lets his remorse about it all come through clearly. His line after, there are still remnants of it but you can see he's steeling his resolve for what comes next. In spite of everything that happens, I do enjoy the fact that he's never truly ready to fight his siblings. To some degree, it becomes harder for him with every Sinner he integrates. I suppose you could describe it as a mounting guilt. As he defeats them and gains their powers, the hatred the others feel for him grows proportionally. Whether that'll be shared with the remaining Sinners, we'll see!

So, the battle begins! The final battle for this chapter at that. That sinner wants a piece of that candy ass and she's gonna do it using the very spells our characters can. Now that you've seen it first-hand, I can finally say it! All those sealed spells? Every single one of them? They were for this exact purpose! I made a note of it so I could remember which were obtained and sealed in the characters, so they won't be used by the gang in this fight, but they'll be used against them.
In all honesty, there's nothing scarier in a game than when a boss can use the same abilities as the PC. I can think of one that stuck with me, but I don't wanna spoil it. Went through the whole game feeling godly though, and when I saw that I was like..."Oh no. This is bad". That boss beat me within an inch of my life lol. And that was me fighting it without any of the in-game difficulty mods! I couldn't make it past the first set of areas with them on! Much love to that.
I can't say I caught the same vibes I got upon seeing it, but we both know that Asmodeus can do it too. ...Actually, in that case the roles are reversed. They're using his spells. Nonetheless! It makes for an interesting reversal, doesn't it? We've seen how powerful Brume Veil is in the right hands, so we're seeing what it's like to be on the receiving end.
Now there's some things I want you to note as the fight goes on. Certain attacks, those that don't have a distinct elemental affinity will take on dark elements. At times it might just be the colour, but some like Rampart will change to that, since the Sinner can use the abilities, but not the elements of the party. As you might expect, sometimes it comes with different effects that may or may not be mentioned by the characters. I'll let you know just in case, though.
The second thing I want you to be mindful of is for reactions in the Sinner's eyes. When TJ casts Megadeath, the page says, "for the briefest of moments, he saw a glint in her eye". You'll see this happen a few times throughout the fight, so watch for those to know when her ability activates. Be mindful that there was no flash, so the spell isn't sealed! However, there's more to her ability than just learning the spell cast. As you've likely guessed by now also, she's a caster, so fighter abilities can't be gained by her.
I think the last major thing to note for her is her ability to create wells. I dunno if that's just an MMO term for them, but the magic circles she creates are basically that. Like the one in Rayinth's Vestibule, they're triggered by proximity. If someone is within the radius of it, it'll activate and the spell it holds will be released. I'll admit, the story doesn't make it abundantly clear because nobody knows how she does it or when she can, but the thing about it is that when she gains a new ability, the skill resets. For every new ability she gains, she can instantly create a new well. Otherwise, there's a cooldown period between the creations of them.

I think that's about all that needs to be said about the mechanics of the fight, more or less. As for personality wise, you'll likely get a quick feeling for this Sinner. Unlike the others, she's a lot more talkative and a lot more aggressive in her methods. Unlike the others also, the rest of the party takes a backseat to her desire to kill Luxuria. This time around it puts TJ front and center as far as danger goes, so he can put his training to proof.
Moving on! A Darkness-attributed Elemental Retribution takes on the form of a pure magic attack. It has the strength to physically harm anyone caught by it and to fling them away, but it also contains a potent poison, so direct contact with it will have those effects. Elemental Sigma is very much the same, but the effects are strengthened. On top of that, the origin point changes, so the caster isn't locked down by the spell.
Pillars of Eternity is a new spell that can both block and absorb spells that are launched at it. It's very effective against dark spells, but due to the sheer strength of the spell, you can see the wall being diminished by the onslaught. The dimming of the glow is a sign of how much integrity the spell has left. The corruption spreading through it was an effect of the ES itself.

As mentioned earlier, her version of Glacier Pallisade still has most of the aspects of the original spell, it's just a Contemptuous variant. It's a little strange to think about, really. For some, the effects might change and others, the appearance. Elemental spells actually change to match the element, while others are adjusted accordingly. There'll be more, trust me.
As for Axle getting blasted back, that's the indicator that she can use the eye's spells. There's a possibility that they are actually Contemptuous Arts, but it's not confirmed. I mean, honestly? Among the five, who could? Still, it raises the possibility that TJ could learn them later.
I have to admit, one of the things I like about this Sinner is her disdain for Leigha. The only other Sinner who actually brought her up was Gula, but it kinda ties things together a bit more. For Acedia and Avaritia, it was their love and memories of Luxuria that tied the past and present. For her and Gula, it was their memories of the war and their battle against the Asgardians. In this case, it feels more like a continuation of a battle that happened long before their time. It might feel a bit strange to readers, but they would share in that aspect with the main party. Though there's a vendetta, only one side had lived through the actual time where it happened. Technically. That dissonance you might feel will help you understand TJ and Peorth's feelings a bit better, but it also draws an interesting parallel, because it makes the Sinner's more difficult to understand. A necessary evil, perhaps.
Hey, remember Mayhem Talon? I sure did! I used it one time lol. Now you can add another to that count! Read it and weep!

I have to admit, this part is where things take a strange turn lol. In all honesty, they spend so much of the time being talked down to by the Sinner, taking a moment to have someone turn the tables only felt fitting. It's a callback to that dissonance I mentioned earlier, but it feels fitting for Su to be the one to do it, doesn't it? In all honesty, her provocations are nigh immaculate lol. Having fought the other three Sinners, it's only natural she'd know what would strike a nerve and she goes right for it. TJ's speculation kinda gives away why she might do it, but I prefer to leave Su's actual intentions ambiguous. Her character seems the type to do it for the sake of it, but earlier in the chapter they did have a discussion about fighting with a clear head and the merit in that. All the jokes about foreshadowing weren't just jokes! Some of them are, but some of these things I actually do consider! In this case, I laid out a series of hints of what the Sinner's personality was like, what their ability might be and how the gang could turn the tides based on what they knew and gleaned. In this case, we might be seeing the fruits of their labour. Or Su starting shit. It's a 50/50 at this point lol.
I almost forgot to mention it, but the boy the Sinner mentions isn't TJ, but Terramane. I didn't want to make it immediately obvious, but the hints were there. She mentioned ending Peorth's clan's line, and the God's Governors partook in that fight. This is a clear indication they were children at the time and that had she succeeded well...things would be very different in the current time period.

Anyway, that's it for this update! There'll be more of this next time. It's a surprisingly long fight, but I don't wanna say too much about it.
As for me well...can't say much has happened. Things are progressing at a snail's pace 'cause I spent most of last week...sulking. Over nothing. Nothing at all. I'd normally say as I do but that's not normal, even for me. Go figure!
On the bright side, I did an interlude. I mentioned during the training arc I wanted to do one for Su that explains what she and the girls talked about, and I did. I'll post it in that thread when I'm done. I won't do a write-up on it, though. I mean, it's like 6 or so pages. It'd just be thoughts about...stuff. More technical aspects and concepts than what was discussed, really. Sanctuary is chugging along, though. Working on something I storyboarded years ago and when I did I was like, "This is gonna be the big watershed moment! It's gonna be super cool!" And now that I'm actually writing it I realize how much of a difficult slog it is. Having written the rest for so many years, I guess somewhere along the way I'd created some shortcuts that make doing things easier. That one, the shortcuts might actually make it harder. Now if I could just make my battles shorter...

I'll put that aside for now. The other day, my elder bro came to visit. He does every now and again and my cat's really fond of him. Whenever he or his fiancee visit the cat starts meowing a ton because he's happy to see them. I always say if he's being noisy, it means he's in good health. If he's sick or hurt, won't make a sound, that guy. I'm pretty sure my brother is still allergic to the cat, but he still plays with him and pets him, that softy lol. He always had a good eye, though. Since my cat tended to get bitten a lot, he could find those spots which is how I'd know to take him into the vet. Thankfully, that hasn't been the case lately.
That stuff aside though, we just hung out. We chatted a lot about a bunch of things. We talked about MHR stuff and a lot of FF14 things since he's playing through parts of the story. Truth be told, I dunno if I mentioned it here but he and a couple friends are the ones who introduced me to the game. I joined around the start of Heavensward, so when I heard them talking about Syrcus Tower prior to that I'd always be like, "??? Why is the circus a tower?" Getting to level 50 or so I had the big watershed moment of realizing the magic of spelling lol. Anyway, it was a good time. It was good to see him again and catch up. Looking forward to when they get to end game again.

With that said, that's all I have to say this time. Could say more but there's no need for that, methinks lol. More soon, probably. Until then.

“Together, everyone!” Peorth roared as she led the charge.
“You underestimate me, Ásvaŕtlim!” She roared as she slammed her scythe down and created a new well.
She spun her scythe above her head before she slammed the blade into the ground. The moment it touched down, a bright flash of light took form and caused all who witnessed it to cover their eyes.
“She’s got that eye’s abilities!” Axle cried as he rubbed his eyes.
“It’s her eye, dumbass! Of course she does!” Su replied as she blinked a couple of times.
As her vision came back to her, she found the Sinner falling upon her with her scythe.
“Rampart!” She roared as she slammed the weapon into the ground.
It tore up the stone as pillars emerged, causing Su to dodge aside, finding her leg grazed by one of the pillars, cutting it. The pillars continued forward and decimated two of the dressers in their way. Still struggling to get her vision back, Su grinned as she took on a battle stance.
“What, mad our idiot won’t let you have a grudge match with your sister? Sucks to be you!”
The Sinner swung the scythe and Su back-flipped away before razzing her and laughing.
“You look far older than your ancestor but your childish antics are nothing like him! Icy Gust!”
Crossing her free hand over her weapon, she cast the spell and Su found herself caught in a barrage of chilling violet winds. After being in it for but a few scant moments, she found herself not frozen, but drained of energy.
“That’s...that’s not how that works...” she muttered, shaking her head.
“I’ll destroy you! Shattered Berg!”
A crimson crystal began to form, growing in size as the Sinner raised a hand skyward.
As the berg manifested, the blinded party panicked.
“Gotta do something!” Axle cried as he bolted in their direction.
“I might catch Su in my spell if I use something carelessly!” Kooh complained as she frantically rubbed her eyes.
“I-I’m on the case!” TJ suggested as he closed his eyes. “Shadow Dive!”
He hopped on the spot and sunk into the ground before emerging from his sister’s shadow.
“Rill!”
He reached out to the Sinner and a thin trail of electricity danced across his hand before connecting with the back of her neck. She let out a shocked yelp and the spell shattered into dust. As his vision started to clear up, he glimpsed her turning to him with a menacing glint in her eye.
“You would use Father’s very own powers to defy me?! I hope you’ve said your prayers, Luxuria!” The Sinner snarled as she turned around fully.
“I’ll use everything I can to protect my friends!”
As TJ wound up his guitar for a swing, she raised a hand.
“Ice Fear!”
With no chance to strike, he found himself nearly impaled by the rising crimson spikes. Though he avoided being stabbed, it threw him off balance and onto his back.
“That filth you call ‘friends’ are our eternal enemies! Have you forgotten, Luxuria?! The absolute humiliation we experienced upon our defeat at their hands?! Father gave us all the tools we’d need to ensure our victory! Now you’re wielding them in service of those who took your life?!”
As she spoke those words, she slammed her scythe down to create a new well, the magic circle fading briefly after manifesting.
“If that’s the way you want to do this, then die in service of them, you fraud! Gou-”
“Swallowtail!”
Peorth spear soared through the air before she joined it, the two descended upon the Sinner and forced a retreat.
“It’s in service to the world!” Axle answered as he touched down beside her and swung his right blade.
The Sinner clicked her tongue as she blocked the strike, finding her weapon drawn away as the second sword followed the first and cut into her flank. He brought both back down in succession as she attempted to get out of his range, only for one of the blades to graze her right leg. She furrowed her brows as she slammed her scythe down and repulsed Warlord and Blader alike.
Kooh flew above them all and raised a hand, erecting four walls of ice that trapped the Sinner in before a fifth took form above her.
“Maw of the Beast!” She roared as she clenched a fist and lowered it.
Stalactites formed on the upper layer of ice before it fell upon her target.
“Heartless!” She shouted in response, hidden away within the walls.
The collapsing roof shuddered to a halt high above the ground, leaving Kooh looking on in disbelief. Suddenly, a beam of energy pierced through them and nearly knocked her out of the sky, creating a hole in the walls that the Sinner escaped from.
As she descended slightly, the God’s Governor looked to her own hand.
“I’d just used that spell...and the eye hadn’t sealed it so...is that her ability?”
While Peorth and Axle took the fight to the Sinner, Su, staggered over to the Abellan.
“Hey, you got any spells for curing this shit? I dunno what she did to me, but I’m freakin’ drained.” She explained, looking and sounding exasperated.
“I might have something for that but...that’s an effect I’m not too familiar with, to be honest,” TJ answered.
Kooh touched down and gave him a pat on the shoulder.
“Leave G.G to me, Little Lamb. You go and lend the others a hand,” she suggested.
“I’m on it!”
As Su watched him run off, she sighed and shrugged her shoulders.
“If you weren’t a know-it-all about this shit, I’d object. Now hurry up and get it over with so I can get back in the fight,” she said.

Peorth rushed the Sinner with Ascending Lance, but just as she spun into range, her target dipped into the shadows. As the stance came to an end, Peorth turned only to find the Agasura jumping out from her own with a cast ready.
“Four Arrows of Darkness!” She snarled, outstretching a hand.
The spells blinked into existence before shooting towards the Warlord and bombarding her. As Axle followed up Peorth’s stance, rushing in after her with his blades drawn.
“I can sense you, Asgardian!”
He thrust both blades at her while she side-stepped the strike. He followed it with an outward cut she crouched under, then reached out to his stomach with two fingers outstretched.
“Rill!”
A weak electric current travelled from her fingers to him and shocked him, causing his body to seize up briefly. She quickly rose to her feet and attacked Axle with a push kick, throwing him off his feet and sending him a short distance away.
“Nature’s Hold!” TJ cried out as he outstretched a hand.
The stone shattered as a quartet of roots emerged from the ground and attempted to hold the Sinner down. With a glint in her eyes, she raised her scythe before performing a full spin, cleaving the four to assume her regular stance. Just as she did, Peorth shot towards her, her body low and spear leading her charge.
“First Blood,” she said.
The Sinner furrowed her brows as she raised her scythe defensively and blocked the strike, holding her ground. After a couple of moments, she deflected the strike and shoulder checked the Warlord, pushing the shaft of her spear into her body and forcing her back a short distance. As she regained her footing, the Agasura clenched a fist and it began to glow with a crimson light. She raised it skyward and opened her hand, allowing for several spheres to form and surround her before shooting towards the guild master. She clicked her tongue and twisted on the balls of her heels to hook Axle’s blades with a rising swing from her scythe. After successfully parrying his strike, she attempted to impale his flank with the weapon but failed as he made a cross with his swords and blocked the strike.
“Is it just me...or has she gotten stronger since Su pissed her off?” He asked as he grinned.
A single bead of sweat rolled down his cheek.
“None of you fools know what you’ve stepped into. Playtime’s already over.” She answered, her eyes shuttering with boredom and disgust.
She stepped forward and thrust the shaft of her scythe into Axle’s swords, forcing him back also. She clenched a fist and it crackled with energy until she released another Twin Dragons with an outstretched hand. The sound of TJ’s guitar being strummed as a chilly wind began to blow caused her to look skyward.
“Hailstorm!” He shouted, finishing his playing.
Clouds manifested above her and hail began to rain down upon her, piercing and grazing her skin while shards crashed into the ground and shattered. She clicked her tongue and fled from the radius of it, only to find Peorth falling upon her with her spear pointed downward.
“Field of Blades!” The Warlord roared as she slammed her spear into the ground, narrowly missing the Sinner.
A magic circle formed around the two and a series of spears emerged from it, successfully ripping the Sinner’s clothes and flesh.
“Rrngh!” She snarled as blood soaked her sleeves and skirt. “Getting cocky, are you? I thought you and that sword-fiend would need to be removed first, but clearly leaving Luxuria for later was a waste. You’ll get yours, Ásvaŕtlim.”
She said as she began to sink into the shadows.
“I will not let you!”
She lunged forward with First Blood once more, but missed as the Sinner vanished into the stone. Peorth grit her teeth as she turned to the Abellan.
“TJ, ware your shadow!”
Taking her warning to heart, the Bard’s mouth opened in response, only for him to close it and nod. As he turned, the Sinner emerged from it, her scythe poised to cut him down then and there. Just as she got out from it and swung, he back-flipped out of her reach and held out his guitar.
“Demon’s Armoury!” He shouted, transforming the instrument into a sword.
“A Wrath stance, is it? You really do have access to all of our types, don’t you? You’re a master of your own, aren’t you?! Why are you hiding it, Luxuria?!” She snarled as she took a swing at him.
He successfully parried the strike, but only managed to prevent her from cutting into him. In her ire, her strength and speed had increased and it made it difficult for him to meet her attacks on even ground.
“Even the colour of your eyes differs! Just how deep into this charade are you?!”
TJ parried a couple more wide sweeps before she brought the weapon down with a diagonal strike. With a low dash, he managed to avoid the strike and attempted to stab her with his weapon only to find himself repulsed as she glared.
“You’re far too weak! Do you think you can save your precious Asgardians with that pathetic display of Father’s powers?! Show yourself, before I kill each and every one of them, and you along with them!”
Her words made his hair stand on end.
He had faith in his allies, but he knew this was one of the few times he had to rise to the challenge. After all, he was the only one who could truly defeat the Sinner and she was the greatest threat in the entire dungeon. What were the risks of drawing upon Luxuria’s sin? What had happened when he had called upon that power against Acedia and Aegir?
As he opened his mouth to speak, a boulder was flung toward the Sinner and she turned before shattering it with her laser.
“Better get your head outta your ass, or you’re gonna be eating shit in two ways!” Su cackled as she charged into the fray.
“You again...the foul-mouthed brute. I’ve no time or interest in you or your words! Glacier Palisade!”
As she had before, she erected a wall of spikes to bar off Su, but this time around she called upon several rows. The God’s Governor clicked her tongue and cracked her knuckles in preparation to break them down, only for Kooh to intervene.
“I’ll clear a path for you, G.G!” The Governor of Ice said as she arrived next to her. “Breadth Stinger!”
She pointed a finger on one outstretched hand and a small icy white circle formed, spinning rapidly.
“This better be good,” Su said as she took a sprinter’s stance.
Kooh watched as the battle played out a fair distance from the duo, solemnly following the Sinner’s movements with her finger. Both TJ and Peorth had engaged her, the former taking swings at her blindside only narrowly missing with his strikes. The latter engaged her head-on, with an unrelenting series of stabs, careful enough to pull back before her attacks could endanger her ally.
The moment the circle grew in size slightly and refrained from turning, Kooh unleashed it, the recoil of the spell flinging her arm into the air. Like a comet streaking through the air, the spell shot forward, breaking through the palisades with incredible speed, leaving an icy tail in its wake. As it opened a path, Su bolted after it as fast as she could, preparing a spell as she pressed forward.
Meanwhile, Peorth took two stabs at the Sinner she avoided by side-stepping and as she prepared to respond, her body froze up as Kooh’s spell narrowly drifted by her face. Her eyes twinkled at the sight of the spell and followed it as it crashed into the wall, cracking it and causing ice to spread out in the shape of a snowflake.
“You’d have been better off having that thing take your head off! Now you’re gonna have to deal with me!” The Wizard cackled as she leapt into the air. “Iron Maiden!”
As the light danced across the Sinner’s eyes, she deflected a strike from Peorth before holding off TJ’s sword briefly, pushing him back too. The moment Su’s foot crashed down, half of a stone torture device emerged from the ground before her with the other emerging from behind the Sinner. As she rose to her full height, she sent the front hurtling toward the back with a push kick. Her mark grit her teeth as she looked forward to See Peorth approaching for another stab, she retreated from the strike towards the Abellan. He furrowed his brows, lowered the sword to his right flank and charged at her with a shoulder check. The two halves of the maiden crashed together just as the blow staggered the Sinner and before she could fully turn around to see him, he cut across her back with a diagonal swing. A bloody gash was added to her dress and the Abellan took on a defensive stance as the Sinner turned to him, anger flaring in her eyes.
“Is that the best you could do? Disappointing,” the Sinner snarled.
As she clenched a fist and a violet energy surged within it, Axle descended upon her, both blades whirling as he touched down. The spell petered out as she retreated slightly, raising the shaft of her spear to take the brunt of his strikes.
“You talk big for someone who couldn’t take down one filthy Asgardian!” He laughed as he pursued her.
He attempted to eviscerate her with both blades, to which she jumped back, clenching a fist as lightning danced across it.
“Get out of my way! Megadeath!”
She unleashed the bolt but missed as Axle easily side-stepped the strike, using a Blader Step to offset his sideways momentum and close the gap against her. He swung his left blade over his shoulder as she attempted to avoid him and successfully cut her left arm. She clicked her tongue as she took her scythe in both hands to prepare a counterattack. However, it was short lived as Peorth followed up from one of her blind spots, soaring through the air with her spear over her shoulder.
“Fracture!” The Guild Master roared as she descended upon the Sinner.
Noticing her approach, her target attempted to avoid the stance and did to success. As Peorth’s spear shot towards the ground and pulverized the stone, the Sinner avoided the brunt of the strike but found herself caught in the shower of stone and dirt that followed suit. She crashed to the ground and growled with annoyance as Su drifted above her with her wings out.
“Ready to meet your maker?” She asked, cackling. “Heartless!”
The Agasura narrowed her eyes before she began to drift into the shadows. Just as she faded from their vision, the spell crashed down and the God’s Governor followed suit, frowning.
“Be careful G.G, TJ! She can copy any spells we use against her and use a Contemptuous variant! Choose your spells wisely!” Kooh shouted to them as she approached.
“...Figured me out, have you, descendant of Undine?” She asked as she emerged from Kooh’s shadow.
Without even taking a moment to look, Kooh turned to her with a hand outstretched.
“Hailstone!”
The ring formed and the icicles shot forward but were quickly shattered as the Sinner emerged from her shadow and repulsed Treasure Hunter and spell alike.
“You’ve only glimpsed a portion of my power in my weakened state! If I’ve seen all that Luxuria has to offer in hers, I’ll snuff the life from her and make her power mine.”
“Like hell I’ll let that happen!” Su retorted, calling upon several Arrows of Light.
She sent them after the Sinner but they hardly deterred her as she raised a hand skyward while weaving in between the spells. She cast Brume Veil once more and showered the bedroom in a veil of fog clouding the party’s senses.
“I’ll show you a hell the likes you’ve never known.”
As the fog began to grow thicker, the last sight they saw of her were her crimson eyes vanishing into the clouds.

“Well...this is a pain in the ass,” Axle muttered. “What should we do?”
“Without a means to dispel the effect, we can only fight within until it dissipates. Ware your position, and if you intend to fight the Sinner, listen for her movement and voice,” Peorth suggested.
TJ listened intently to the words of his comrades, but could neither discern their positions clearly nor see what their status was.
“Let’s skip the formalities, Luxuria.” The Sinner said, as a barrage of icicles tore through the fog.
TJ gasped aloud and attempted to defend himself, his sword turning back into a guitar. The instrument blocked some of the icicles but others successfully hit their mark, lodging themselves in his flesh or grazing him as they drifted past.
“Urgh...” He groaned as he lowered his arms.
Blood dripped down from fresh wounds across both and a couple that had pierced his torso, but he had avoided any life threatening wounds.
“Don’t you go getting yourself killed, stupid!” Su roared as the Heart of Yggdrasil lit up. “I-shit!”
Before she could finish her sentence something had attacked her. The sound of stone being thrown about and perhaps, Su hitting the ground soon followed suit.
“I’ll need you to sit still for a while. I can’t have you getting between my sister and I again. Shattered Berg!”
TJ could hear the sound of the berg forming and feel the gathering of cold winds, so he took a step towards it but came to a halt at Axle’s shout.
“Hang on Su, I’m coming!” He shouted as the sound of footsteps followed suit.
Shortly after he did his sprint came to a halt as he swore aloud. In the fog, TJ glimpsed a series of violet magic missile like spells shooting across the room in succession and he recognized the spell as Crossfire.
“That was close...”
“As it stands, we will not be able to approach the Sinner from the ground. So long as she has it trapped, we must strike from the air. Take flight, my friends!” Peorth shouted as the beating of wings reverberated.
“Will do, Princess,” Kooh answered.
From the clouds a figure emerged and it hardly took TJ a moment to recognize it as the Sinner’s. She sauntered towards her as she spun her spear over her head and slammed it against the ground. It seemed like a well had appeared within the Abellan’s vision but he refused to break eye contact with her.
“Those nuisances can know my location but the chance they would make it to me is far too low. So? Your friends aren’t here to help you and the only one who could likely help them is you, Luxuria. Take control. I know you can.” She said as she stood her scythe up beside her.
She grinned and laughed but there was no mirth in either. The look in her eyes had become crazed.
“But then again, it’s just like you, isn’t it?! What are they to you?! The real you! Tools to do your bidding! Toys to have your fun, only to be broken by the very same hands! That’s the Luxuria I know! The same one I love to hate! Show it to me, or die!”
Her power is increasing again. Is it desperation? Or just anger? TJ thought as she rushed him.
He met her scythe head on with his guitar and the two got into a deadlock. Amidst the ring of clashing steel, the sounds of various magics activating and the cries of his companions followed suit. However, he could neither make out their positions nor lend them his aid.
With the power I have now, what can I do?
The Sinner overpowered him and caused him to lower his weapon as she flipped her own over and attempted to slit his throat with a left hook. He leaned backwards and avoided the blade before performing a back handspring. He grit his teeth as his arm trembled beneath the weight of his body but he successfully completed it and got a safe distance away.
There’s no time to heal my wounds. If I keep clashing with her, she’s eventually going to weaken me enough to just force her way through my guard.
Should he use the Chaos Frequency? If he wanted to support his allies and help them recover, he wouldn’t be able to do so if he did. However, as it stood the Sinner would either incapacitate or outright kill him. His choices were limited.
“There’s nowhere to run!”
Raising a hand skyward, a series of violet magic missiles shot into the air before pursuing the Abellan. He frantically began dodging them, running through the room as they crashed down around him. In his sprint, he ran into the bedside and fell upon it, bouncing slightly as he fell face first into it.
“Seeker Javelins!”
At her words, several javelins formed and shot into the air before relentlessly pursuing the Abellan. Some shot directly at him and just grazed the bedsheets as he moved to and fro to avoid them. Others came from above, tearing through the canopy and plunging themselves directly into the bed. He rolled off of it and crashed into the ground, plunging some of the icicles still stuck in his arm deeper. He sucked in air through his teeth to prevent himself from crying out as more blood escape from his wounds.
Odds are bad. I’m in rough shape, and she’s unrelenting in her assault. I’ve been trying to refrain from using the Chaos Frequency but...in this case, it might just come down to it. With it...I might be able to help myself and Su...and maybe the others? With that power...I don’t understand it but...maybe?
“TJ, where’d you go? Is that you getting attacked over there? I can’t tell in all this shit!” Axle’s voice cried out.
“Why don’t you beg for your life, Luxuria? Maybe I’ll keep you alive for research purposes. If nothing else, you’d be a great tool to get the Asgardians to fight. Ice Fear!”
She slammed her scythe down and a line of stalagmites arose, nearly impaling TJ. He somersaulted out of the reach of them and they circled around before trapping him in with his sister.
“You’ve nowhere to run now. Time to die!”
She armed her scythe to go in for close combat once more and at the sight, TJ furrowed his brows.
“No, not here.” He answered as he pounded his fists together. “Frequency!”
Agasuric energy swirled around him and gathered in the Heart of Yggdrasil as his eyes flickered to crimson.
“So you do have them, then! Have you finally had enough of playing around?!”
She brought the weapon down and he managed to hold it back with his own with much greater ease. However, in his weakened state and hers empowered, she still had the upper hand against him. He barely managed to parry the blow and the two clashed once more, his left hook meeting her own. Looking past the neck of his guitar, he grit his teeth.
“I’m not her. I’ll never be her.”
But her power is undeniable. Why not give it a try? It’s pretty rare that I’d attempt it, and who better to draw it out than me? With it, I know I could help the others. At a time like this, who’s got time for second guessing? Just gotta let loose and go with the flow.
TJ barely slipped under the Sinner’s strike and threw a punch she dodged by jumping onto her bed.
“Pathetic! Twin Dragons!”
As she charged the spell and prepared to unleash it, Kooh broke through the cloud of fog with several needles from Frozen Blitz locked between her fingers.
“Oh no you don’t!” She shouted as she hurled them down at the Sinner.
The energy that she had been charging for her spell dissipated as she hopped backwards off the bed and avoided Kooh’s assault. However, despite being under attack, the Agasura grinned.
“I’ll fight alongside you, Little La-AAGH!”
A magic circle appeared beneath Kooh and the tendrils from the Sinner’s Elemental Sigma surged upwards, dragging her into the roof with it over the duration of the spell. TJ watched in horror while their target cackled at Kooh’s screams of agony. When the spell ended, she crashed into the ground and lay there silently, a purple cloud emanating from her body.
“Kooh...” TJ muttered in disbelief.
“Serves you right, Asgardian! Did you really think that you needed to step on my wells to activate them?! What a disappointment you are to your ancestors! Let that be a lesson to you two also! The only thing that awaits you is death! Now, Luxuria, it’s your turn.”
Taking her scythe in both hands, she grinned devilishly at the Bard. In turn, TJ looked to her and blinked.
With power like mine, I can save her. In the state she’s in, I can’t really make use of her but...a little patchwork here and there and I’m sure we could have some real fun! Now, we’re burning daylight here, so why don’t you take a little nap and let the adults have a turn, hm?
Holding back the urge to run to her side in a desperate attempt to help her, TJ clenched a fist to his chest as he closed his eyes.
“Accepted your fate have you? Good, now die!”
The Sinner got a running start before leaping to and from the bed, her scythe bearing down on the Abellan. The moment he opened his eyes, hearts manifested in his pupils and the Sinner’s victorious grin turned into one of shock. Fearlessly, he stepped forward, avoided her scythe by crouching under it, then grabbed her by the chin, smiling as he looked into her eyes.
“Ah ah ah! Did Father not teach you to play with fire, Invidia? You might get burned.” Luxuria said, smiling impishly.

Breaking free of Luxuria’s hold, Invidia retreated a fair distance as a bead of sweat ran down her cheek.
“Luxuria you wretched-you’ve finally decided to show your face, have you?! It’s just like you to do something like that! You frivolous hag!” The Sinner spat, fury etched in her words and expression.
Luxuria laughed gently as she placed a hand to her cheek, the other holding her elbow.
“My oh my...there’s no need for language like that, don’t you think? You’ve spent this entire time trying to kill me and that’s all you have to say?” She asked in turn.
“I’ve got a lot more I’d like to say, but I’d rather let my scythe speak for me!”
“Now that’s no way to start a conversation. You know how I feel about fighting. I’m against it, after all. But I wouldn’t stop you if you wanted to have a little bout with my toys.”
She raised a hand skyward and snapped her fingers. A whirlpool of pink energy swirled above her before dispersing, clearing the clouds away and revealing the bedroom once more. Axle and Peorth were both on their knees, faces flushed and breathing heavily while Su was hidden beneath a series of icicles.
“Rise and shine, you two! I don’t often like to share my toys, but Invidia is my sister, so I’ll make an exception just for her! Let’s give her a night she won’t forget!”
Axle arose to his feet, rolled his shoulder and cracked his neck.
“Alright, I’m up. If we’re doing this, I’m all in.” He said as he approached.
From the rubble, Su emerged and dusted herself off looking annoyed.
“Seriously? Can we just skip the happy reunion and kill her already? This has gone on too long as it is,” she muttered.
“Now now, don’t be like that. Girls won’t like you if you skip the foreplay.” Luxuria answered, tutting her.
“...You turned them into thralls? You’re the worst.” Invidia said, looking disgusted. “But I wouldn’t expect any less from you.”
“I am, aren’t I? Isn’t it fantastic? Now then, you asked for it, so I’m gonna make sure you have the time of your life. Once we’re through with you, you won’t even be able to walk, let alone make a coherent sentence!”
“Your innuendos disgust me. But if this is any indication, you’ve been weakened too, haven’t you? I’ll kill you and finish off your thralls afterwards. I’ve waited a long time for this, so you better not disappoint me, Luxuria!”
Luxuria placed a finger to her lips as her eyes shuttered.
“Oh, don’t you worry, my dear Invidia, I can’t count one person that was unsatisfied by my techniques.”
She clapped her hands.
“It’s time to dance, you two! Show my sister a good time for me, would you?”
At her request, both Blader and Wizard prepared for battle, their fervour renewed.
“Those nuisances don’t stand a chance!”
“Hear that, Su? She’s still underestimating us,” Axle chuckled.
“She won’t be talking shit when she’s eating dirt. You better give us some good support, Mistress,” Su remarked.
“Don’t you worry your pretty little head, Sweetheart. I’ll be watching every step of the way.” Luxuria answered, smiling.
“No time to waste then, let’s go.” Axle said as he dashed toward Invidia.
“Yeah.” Su added, following suit.
While the two bolted towards their target, Luxuria watched as she placed a hand to her cheek. Invidia, meanwhile, looked at them with a hint of trepidation, her teeth grit and brows furrowed.
“Like I’ll just let you...Fifteen Arrows of Darkness!” The Sinner roared, raising a hand skyward.
As her mana manifested and gave way to the spell, the balls of energy began to manifest before the approaching duo. At the sight of it, the two looked to each other before nodding. Invidia outstretched her hand and they began to shoot after the two who began to dip and dodge as the arrows pursued them. Axle, being the faster of the two sooner closed the gap between he and Invidia, occasionally taking to the air to maneuver out of the way of her spell before approaching, blades drawn and ready. After avoiding the last missile she fired, he touched down on the ground before bounding toward her, bringing both blades down in an overhand swing.
Invidia clicked her tongue as she raised her scythe above her head and blocked the strike with the shaft. After a few moments of warding him off, she managed to successfully repel him and attempted to cut him down with a right hook. Taking note of this, he jumped backwards and seemed to be preparing to strike back, only to reconsider upon her follow-up attack. She brought her scythe around with a left hook he back-stepped to avoid, only to find her descending upon him with a full spin. The tip of her scythe crashed into one of his blades, the two crossed over to offer him the strength to resist.
“Su, now,” Axle roared.
Invidia shifted her eyes to her peripherals and saw the God’s Governor winding up for a throw.
“Broken Wings!” She shouted as she hurled her dagger toward the Sinner.
The Agasura broke away from Axle and used the blade of her scythe to block the Wizard’s strike. She appeared on the weapon and touched down before immediately shuffling to her target’s flank.
“Phantom Stinger!”
Her body lowered as she dashed forward, the entirety of it taking on a hazy appearance. Rather than wait to be impaled, Invidia leapt into the air. Axle watched her as she prepared to jump and followed suit, bringing his left blade towards her in a rising arc. She met his attack with her own in a falling arc, deflecting his weapon before finding Su pursuing her with Masquerade. As the God’s Governor spun upwards, the Sinner used her head as a stepping stone to leap away from the two. In spite of it, Axle flew up and over her as she descended and fell upon the Sinner with both blades.
“Back, damn you!” Invidia snarled, slamming her scythe down.
Both challengers found themselves repulsed and sliding away from their target.
Nearby, Luxuria swayed and hummed gently, her eyes closed. She opened them and smiled as she shook her head.
“Invidia’s giving you a tough time, isn’t she? Always was stubborn to a fault. Not a fun bone in her body, that one. Given this is the case, shall I even the odds a bit?” She asked, placing a finger to her lips playfully.
She raised a fist skyward and opened it, her palm to the sky.
“Pawn Promotion!”
Energy swirled around both Su and Axle before gathering within them. Above each of their heads, an ethereal gold crown manifested briefly before fading away. The Blader curled an arm and grinned before nodding.
“Feeling fresh!” He said, taking his battle stance on once more.
“Hmph. You took your time.” She said as she cracked her neck and grinned.
“Luxuria!” Invidia snarled, looking to her.
“I don’t see why you have a gripe, Invidia. Was it not you who requested I use my powers? My little darlings are working hard, so I think they deserve a reward.”
She placed a hand to her cheek as her mock-offended face turned into a maniacal grin.
“Besides...I haven’t even shown you the extent of what my Sin is capable of. You’ll show me a good time, won’t you?”
“I’ll cut you down!”
Lowering her spear to her side and outstretching a single hand, she prepared for their next assault. Axle was the first to approach, rushing toward her with even greater speed and ferocity than he had previously shown. Before he could get within striking range of the Sinner, she concentrated her mana.
“Elemental Retribution!”
At her words, violet energies erupted around her and caused the Blader to fall back.
“No way through that.” He muttered, looking put-out.
“I’ll crash the party, so get your ass back in the fight.” Su said as she stood next to him.
She raised a hand as Agasuric energy permeated her body.
“Spite!”
In the raging updraft that was Invidia’s magic, her eyes glinted as she gasped quietly. The spell dissipated as she stepped back, her leg and a small part of her torso being cut by the violet spike of energy that emerged from where she stood, reaching towards the roof. In that small opening, Axle had rushed toward her, his right blade over his left shoulder and poised to strike. As he brought the weapon down upon her, she frantically raised her scythe to protect herself. The sword bit into her shoulder and drew blood as it neared her neck, only to meet her weapon’s shaft once more. Despite the advantage in strength she once showed, Invidia struggled to fend off Axle’s sword now.
“Sorry, Invidia,” Axle said.
He drew his left sword back and thrust it at her. Her eyes opened wide for a moment before she gave up the deadlock and retreated. As she did so, the tip of the blade grazed her neck while the left blade nearly pressed into her stomach ever so slightly. She grit her teeth and her eyes darted as she noticed Su approaching from her flank.
“Violent Simulacrum!” The God’s Governor roared as she approached.
She assaulted Invidia with a rising slash that was successfully blocked. Following the strike, Su performed a reverse handspring and held her dagger with both hands, pointing skyward. A misty red aura surrounded her body, and both at the sight and sound Invidia knew what to expect. She turned away from Su and found a hazy crimson copy of the God’s Governor approaching from her blind side. She swung her scythe and cleaved it in two, causing it to fade away before it could attack. While this took place, Axle began his assault anew, using a Blader Step to gain height and close the distance between he and Invidia. She turned to him at the sound of his approach and outstretched a hand, lightning crackling without.
“Megadeath!” She roared, unleashing the bolt.
Despite the speed at which she acted, he spread his wings and drifted above the bolt, before pushing himself down towards her. She raised her scythe and met his strikes with a solid defense, however her blindside remained exposed. A second of Su’s simulacrums manifested and lunged at the Sinner before plunging its dagger into her back. Her back arched as she grit her teeth, then hacked up a spatter of blood. Her guard faltered, Axle successfully caused her to lower her weapon and cut into her chest and stomach with both swords. She stumbled back, heaving as her eyes opened wide, both in shock and despair. She heaved and slammed her scythe down, repelling the Blader, Wizard and her third simulacrum while she placed a hand to her bloodied chest.
“To think...that a Cerebian could draw upon Father’s powers...what have you done Luxuria?!” She asked.
Luxuria had already sauntered over to Kooh and seemed to have cast a spell on her. At the moment, she was crouched down next to her, one of her hands to her cheeks as she examined her. A pink spherical like energy washed over her in waves and the effects of the Elemental Retribution seemed to fade gradually.
“It wasn’t my doing. She did it to herself.” She smiled, her eyes shuttered. “A real go-getter, that one. I don’t dislike it.”
Perhaps infuriated at the answer, or having received an answer to a rhetorical question, Invidia’s head swivelled over to her sister with a burning rage.
“Is all of this a joke to you?! Die!”
“Still got a lot of fight in you despite the wounds we inflicted, huh? We’re not through yet, though.” Axle said as he attempted to engage once more.
“You’re nothing more than a distraction! Shadow Dive!”
Alike to TJ, she hopped on the spot and dived into the shadows before emerging from Luxuria’s.
“Die, Luxuria!”
She raised her scythe to cut down her sister, who turned to her, looking up at the weapon. Fearlessly, the elder of the two placed her hands to the ground at her flanks and smiled.
“Castling,” she said.
In a pillar of light, she vanished and in her place, Axle appeared with both swords where Luxuria had her hands. He raised them above his head and blocked Invidia’s attack before deflecting her strike and cutting a swath across her chest with both swords.
“Hrngh!” She cried as she stumbled back, blood dripping with every faltered step.
Axle followed after with an unrelenting assault of slashes before being joined by Su. Though Invidia managed to hold off his attacks, she could not successfully counterattack, let alone defend herself as Su descended upon her with a diagonal cut and Illusion Dagger. Before Axle could impale her again, his back turned towards her and both swords threatening to pierce her chest, she side-stepped both fighters and leapt into the air, unleashing a transparent sphere. It crashed into the ground and caused the stone before them to erupt, sending both retreating a safe distance. The second she touched down, the two prepared to start their assault anew until Luxuria clapped her hands.
“Alright you two, that’s enough for the time being. Now then, Invidia, I’m sure you’re well aware but this battle isn’t in your favour. My lovely little darlings here can keep you busy with or without my intervention. If their techniques are enough to satisfy you, mine would be more than your body can take.” Luxuria chuckled, placing a hand to her cheek.
Invidia grit her teeth and clenched her fist around her scythe.
“Why did you stop them, Luxuria?! Finish what you started! Just because you think you can go on easy on me, it doesn’t mean that I won’t take you down!” She spat, her brows furrowed and her body leaning forward.
“I’m sure you can tell as well as I can you can’t keep doing this. Father’s genes makes our bodies rather robust, but even we have upper limits. You’ll be reaching yours soon, Agasura or not. I won’t hold it against you if you decide to surrender. Lasting partners are far and few between. I didn’t expect you to be the type.”
“You’ve some gall, to mock me even now. But you’ve given me more than enough time!”
Invida rushed toward Luxuria and the Sinner sighed.
“Oh Invidia...you know that the harder you try, the more excited I get, don’t you? If you think you can take me, then come. I’ll indulge you, just a little more.”

Peorth was coming back to her senses. What had happened, she wasn’t entirely sure, but she had heard of a similar incident from Kooh’s reports. The arrival of what seemed to be Luxuria had created a field effect strong enough to incapacitate the whole party, save Naomi. However, the effects that she and they all felt were one and the same. According to them, it felt like every single part of their bodies had become sensitive to even the slightest touch and it mirrored the feeling of one’s extragenital erogenous zones being touched. A powerful and fearsome field effect, but one which seemed to only be temporary, and if Axle’s case was any indication, could be cured.
The Warlord arose to her feet and clenched her left fist as she assured herself that her body was returned to normal. She looked to the rest of the bedroom and noted that the battle had carried on in her absence, Axle and Su having held their own well against the much bloodier Invidia. Currently, she charged at Luxuria with the other two in tow.
“A direct attack is it? A wise decision, but you should know that my darlings wouldn’t let you get close that easily. To my side, you two! Save the Queen!” Luxuria called out as she raised a hand skyward and snapped her fingers.
Suddenly, Axle and Su sped past Invidia, leaving after-images in their wake before standing before Luxuria, their weapons at the ready.
“Forward March!”
She outstretched a hand and the two shot forward with incredible speed, leaving a crimson trial in their wake that almost seemed to pulsate. The Sinner stepped aside, bringing her advance to a halt as the two broke away from each other and engaged her once more.
Peorth blinked at the sight.
She had little doubt that Su and Axle were coordinated, but the way they moved and responded to Luxuria’s actions was without a doubt, unusual. It was almost as if they had become completely in sync. Was it possible that she had already enthralled them? In spite of her concerns, however, there were very few if any new wounds on each, so despite Luxuria being their enemy, she had successfully seen to the well-being on the party’s allies.
She gripped her spear tighter, her lips taut.
One of her greatest adversaries was before her now, however, that very same adversary inhabited the body of her ally. With her friends under Luxuria’s control and all of them being engaged with Invidia, she found herself in quite the predicament. Once again, it seemed to be an ‘enemy of my enemy is my comrade’ situation. It was a rather upsetting development, but she had no choice but to work within the confines of said structure.
As she prepared to join the fray, the sound of approaching footsteps drew her attention to the fore. Without missing a beat, Luxuria approached her with a spring in her step.
“Well well well! Who do we have here? I’ve been waiting to meet with you again, my dear princess!” She neared and took Peorth’s hands in her own, smiling.
“I know not what you have done to my allies, but know this, Luxuria, I will not be enthralled by you, nor will I give up on those that have been.” Peorth answered, her gaze stern.
Her attention shifted to the battle playing out nearby. In spite of the two fighting Invidia with their lives on the line, the enchantress seemed none too concerned.
“What do you have to lose? Can’t you see that in becoming my devotees, I’ve lent the two my strength in all its forms? Very rarely could a Cerebian match an Agasura in physical prowess. I confess, one of those two is an exception to that fact but she is the exception, not the norm.
“Now, since there’s no need for secrets between us, since you very well know who I am, be mine, Peorth. I promise you, you will not find a more satisfactory partner in the nine worlds. I’ll show you ecstasy the likes of which you’ve never seen.”
The queen’s expression remained unchanging.
Deep down, she hadn’t a doubt in her mind that it was indeed the truth of the matter. However, it was neither what she sought, nor what she needed. If it was power she desired, she would achieve it through rigorous training. If it was pleasure, she would earn it through developing a rapport with her chosen partner.
“I refuse.”
Luxuria knit her brows as she smiled slightly.
“That’s twice now you’ve turned me down. Am I not to your liking? Although...” She placed her purlicue to her chin as her smile widened. “I don’t dislike a girl who plays hard to get.”
Peorth gazed at her for a moment and thought that she was rather optimistic.
“Get...get away from Princess...” The Governor of Ice uttered as she struggled to rise to her knees, looking at the pair weakly from the ground.
“Kooh! Are you alright?!” Peorth asked, turning to face her.
Luxuria grinned impishly.
“You needn’t worry. Given time, her wounds will heal. The effects of the spell will diminish too. Taking that spell head-on is no small feat, you know?”
“That healing spell is your doing?”
“It is!”
The Warlord eyes her adversary warily.
“...Why would you help her? She is not under your control, is she?”
The Bard crossed her arms and sighed.
“No, she isn’t, but I would appreciate it if she would be. However, she seems rather dedicated to you. If you consider my offer, she might also. I’m a staunch supporter of the phrase, ‘the more the merrier’ you see.”
Peorth eyed her solemnly.
Just what was she implying there?
“And you helped her despite knowing this fact?”
“I did. Cruel as I may be, there’s still some good in me.” She chuckled as she looked at her nails. “Normally I wouldn’t work alongside Asgardians that aren’t under my control, but as it stands, I can’t fight you. My control is far too weak currently, and far too limited for me to challenge you on even footing. Therefore, I have a proposition for you, my dear princess.”
The queen’s eyes darted to the fight playing out, to Kooh, and then finally to Luxuria.
“You have my attention.”
“Aid me. Join me in my endeavour to show my younger sister some...tough love, and in turn, I promise you your allies won’t see any harm. By my hands, at the very least. I do make an effort to take care of my toys.”
The Warlord blinked.
Luxuria was actually asking for her aid? The idea seemed too unusual to be true.
“And what have you to gain in doing this? Why would you aid us in the fall of Asmodeus?”
She smiled as she raised her index finger to her lips.
“Everything happens for a reason, my dear princess. So? Will you consider my offer?”
The Sinner offered her a hand and Peorth watched it with trepidation.
If she accepted, would she be enthralled? Or was it nothing more than a simple agreement between two parties? For the sake of her allies...for the world she so loved...
She reached out and took the familiar hand in her own.
“I shall cooperate with you, Luxuria. However, I will promise you no more than that.”
Luxuria beamed.
“And here I was going to ask to seal the deal with a kiss. Perhaps next time, I’ll win you over? Nevertheless, I’ll be in your care, my lovely princess.”
Something about the way she referred to her made her hair stand on end.
“As am I.”
Readying her weapon, the duo turned to the trio in combat.

Debating on whether Luxuria could be considered a face or a heel. Now if she cut a promo prior to the fight, we could talk business! The real irony is, she could too...
So? Let's get down to it!

So we're back, with more goading from God's Governor of Earth! Our Sinner isn't having any of it, though.
Now then, we do get Icy Gust, but as the story suggests it has an enervation effect rather than a freezing effect. It's more of a continuation of what we discussed last time so not too much needs to be said.
That part where the Sinner gets shocked? I just imagine her having a really girly scream. One of the great things about this is, you can tell she learned the spell, but the description differs. It's a bit of a...Idk how to describe it, but it has a double meaning. A glint in the eye is a term I use outside of these contexts of course, but here it's something more! Nice!
I realized that it was rare for us to get more information about the war. I mean, as you expect the sources of that information are far and few between. Outside of the Agasura, there aren't many living people who know, and the records might not be entirely accurate, let alone cover what could/had happened at the time. Outside of those two things of course, is Memorius Sanctum. That, and TJ himself. Both are required to gather those snippets of truth, and both have their limitations. But even so, I think building up to those occurrences, those times where the truth will be revealed and clarify what we've seen thus far holds merit. As mentioned before, the truth at the heart of the matter is that we'll never truly know the full story, but many and more aspects of it will come to light through the available channels. It might not be the complete course of events(as from a writing perspective, that'd be a nightmare. However, not the reason for me doing things this way!) but it does give us a clearer picture of the course of events than we would get from those who learned the history as I mentioned before.

Now, one of the things you'll notice about this fight is, despite the situation, this Sinner takes a lot of hits. One of the things noted in this fight, and of course throughout the novel is that Agasura are physically strong/robust. TJ mentioned this during the fight in the kitchen too. Of course, the Sinners are no exception to that fact, so I wanted to work with that knowledge. The fight could easily end with a couple good strikes or one felling blow. To some degree, I may have done that with the others but that's just me guessing from memory. Acedia was the exception to that fact because of his nature and his way of fighting, and the end result of that fight was to emphasize those two facets. Most of the Sinners aren't unique in the same way he is(at least thus far) so fighting directly and the risks that accompany it can be seen. Take note that Axle is one of the biggest threats in this scenario also! This Sinner is for all intents and purposes, a caster. It's a complete advantage for him if he has an in, so he excels in this fight. It also helps that it's a 5v1 lol.
Moving on! We get some confirmation from Kooh about what the Sinner's ability is! Not hard confirmation, mind you, 'cause if it was and she told that to the party well...being wrong could get one, or all of them killed. She also supports her allies! Someday TJ will learn more curing spells, but that day is not today, no. ...I say it's going to happen, but it feels so surreal to think about, honestly. Thankfully I did get my practice with Miyabi so proper Bard TJ could be a thing. Should be.
Moving on, First Blood! Not...new. Heck, I think I mentioned it in the other thread, but this is the first time Peorth used it in Sanctuary.
I have to admit, one of the toughest things about doing this fight was just doing the basic forms. A scythe is a really difficult weapon to wield, and to write how it's wielded, doubly so. I got some practice on that writing Innocent, so you could probably see a stark improvement over the previous Sinner fights. Close-quarters was always difficult to do, but I've been doing what I can to improve on it and hopefully my efforts bore fruit. Having a non-stance based character like Axle join the mission would make me really have to consider how I would manage it.
I've gotta admit, one of the things I like about the eventual...duel? Between TJ and his sister is a bit of her dialogue. It tells us more about her, but also it reminds readers that TJ very rarely, if ever, uses Lust based spells. If her words are to be believed, he should be a master of them. Hell, it should be his specialty. Even so, she still believes that it's Luxuria messing around and refusing to show herself and what she's capable of.
Now this is important! The Sinner presents a very real threat, not to TJ himself, but to his allies. It's in noting that, that he begins to reconsider his own abilities and what's possible by them. One of the things about his powers is that he's not sure about what he's capable of. He has access to more abilities than he thinks, but he sticks with those that he knows are tried and true. It's not a bad idea by any stretch of the imagination, though! When you and your friends' lives are at risk, best to use what you know will work and the how of it, than taking shots in the dark and hoping for the best. Of course, it's a risk vs. reward scenario. I'll talk more about that entire scenario when it's pertinent.
After that, we get a new spell from Kooh! Breadth Stinger is a very powerful and focused spell. It has a bit of a charge time, but it hits hard if it hits. If it strikes a target, it could likely pierce them and whether it does or doesn't as you might imagine, it'll still freeze them from the inside out. As you might imagine, it can be interrupted during the channeling.
I don't think Iron Maiden is new, since TJ used it. It's just Su's application of it differed from his.
Moving on, we get some hard confirmation from Kooh about the Sinner's power, and get proper confirmation from the Sinner herself! That statement though, knowing what Undine is like makes it so weird to think about them being their descendants. It feels a little surreal, but...I suppose that's just the nature of the novel. It isn't just the title inherited but at times the blood.
Putting that aside, there's something very important that the Sinner says here. She tells them “You’ve only glimpsed a portion of my power in my weakened state! If I’ve seen all that Luxuria has to offer in hers, I’ll snuff the life from her and make her power mine.” The reason this line is important is because it confirms the concerns of the party. From the Pharaoh's Chamber, we learned that depending on how long the dungeon stands, it grows in power. Of course, it isn't the dungeon itself growing stronger, but the Sinner it houses, thus reshaping the landscape of the instance. As soon as this dungeon manifested, or at least, shortly after, the party went in to defeat the Sinner. Thus, she hasn't reached the height of her powers. What those heights are, I can't say without spoiling some other things but you'll know! I think I mentioned Pillow Talk will at least give away one of the Sinners' true capabilities. That aside, we haven't seen the true extent of TJ's either, let alone what he's capable of with Lust based spells. We got a glimpse against Acedia, but that's just scratching the surface of it. But...yeah, as you might imagine, the reason the Sinners' abilities are so limited is because they're weakened. If in this state, the party has a hard time defeating them, imagine them at their peak during the Agasuric War! The Saints and the God's Governors really had to bring their all to contest them and Asmodeus.

Next! Things take a turn, as they do. As you might expect, the party considers their options and attempts a workaround to the situation they find themselves in, but...things go wrong! 'Cause they always do! Speaking of things going wrong, I made a few errors and I'm correcting them as I go over this. Boy, you go over this thing multiple times and some of these errors slip right past your guard, I tell you what.
This part, I really like. We're starting to get to see more of the Sinner's personality. We know she's got a bit of a crazy streak judging by the sights and sounds prior, so now we're seeing that. One of the important things to note about her dialogue is that she's trying to goad Luxuria out of him. It isn't her goading that draws Luxuria out, however, but TJ's own desires. A couple of hers lines plays on his fears, and little by little, those doubts start to mount. I tried to tie it into the scene that was playing out. I presented a concept, a scenario, and a solution. As the battle gradually becomes more bleak for TJ, he considers his options and little by little, you can see how her words whittle down his guard and further have him consider calling upon Luxuria's power, subsequently summoning her also. Before that, though, we do get a bit more information about the Sinner herself and what she was(potentially) like. It might corroborate what she had said to Machina, but whether her words could be believed or if she was just messing around remains up for debate.
Continuing on the original train of thought, TJ attempts to deny her, because to the day he still thinks that he and Luxuria are two different people. The fascinating thing is, in spite of his vocal denial, deep in the back of his mind he's quietly embracing who they are, the capabilities she provides and how he could use that power to protect his friends. You've probably noticed, but the deeper into his/her psyche he gets, the more the way his mental monologue changes to match her way of speaking until it gradually becomes her entirely. It's at that point, of course, that she wakes and takes control of his body again. And then we get it, the watershed moment! Luxuria appears, we finally learn that the Sinner she's up against is Invidia, and the battle starts a whole new phase.

So before going on to the next part, I wanna talk a bit about this. In previous entries, I mentioned that I wanted to do more with Luxuria. I lamented the fact that unlike the other Sinners, she had the freedom they didn't, but I never really did much with her. Probably also that it'd be a waste if she only appeared to be defeated later on. Like other aspects of TJ, she'll manifest more as he changes, and as she changes her circumstances, not only her power, but her influence will grow. Those changes won't be clear to TJ, but I wanted her to do more outside of the scarce appearances she's had thus far. I wanted her to serve her role as an antagonist of sorts a bit more and we got a glimpse of what she does and could be like in this chapter. However, I also wanted to lean into the fact that she isn't all antagonism. She's got some of that in her, but also...well, that she's a character who isn't as simple as she appears. We know she has a soft spot for her siblings and we got hard confirmation from that both from Acedia's memory and from the he and Avaritia themselves. This time around, I wanted to show her more...neutral side. Chaotic neutral, perhaps. Like Acedia, she's not particularly working alongside the Agasura, nor the Asgardians and as this fight goes on, you'll see that fact exactly. She's on her own team, doing what she wants, her way. She's a character with a lot to unpack and this time around, I wanted to take a chance to put her in the spotlight without her stealing the show. It's a strange way of putting it, I know, but you'll see what I mean.
The long and short of it is, I wanted to do more with her and this was the perfect opportunity to do it. As much fun as it is to make TJ angst over the siblings he never knew, there's merit in letting them duke it out to solve their problems. And by 'solve their problems' I mean brutalize each other with weapons until only one is left standing because that's how things get address around these parts. More on that soon, perhaps? I mean, more on me and my process for having Luxuria appear.

The bit of banter here tells us a lot about the two. 1! Luxuria isn't the type to show her face much. Not in the literal sense, mind you. Whether she actually is frivolous or it's just Invidia being angry is up for debate(also it's so good to be able to use her name again. I know it was a skill I'd practiced, but it's freakin' hard man. I mentioned I did that for the original USS to get outta the habit of using names rather than descriptive terms, but doing it all for this fight was a trial and a half). 2! She's not kknown for fighting, or particularly likes it. She plays a more passive...or rather, possessive role in battle.
One thing to note is that was was the case prior, her appearance incapacitates anyone who can't withstand her appearance. In other words, she has a field effect on manifesting that...inflicts all nearby beings with a...debuff. If Naomi didn't make it clear the first time, everybody gets inflicted with horny. I mean, what else would it be?! It's right in her name! Surprisingly, her skills don't play into that aspect too much(thankfully) but she can do that.
Now, something very important to take note of! As Invidia suggested, both Axle and Su have become thralls! Believe it or not, much of this was set up a long, looooooooooong time ago. In Su's case, it was back during Frequency. When Luxuria manifested the first time in the alleyway, that was when Su got entranced. In Axle's case, it was earlier this chapter when he was resting in the guest bedroom. Remember how I said it was foreshadowing something? Now you know lol. It's acceptable if they have heart eyes, isn't it? It's fair game. Now her talking about toys...as you can see, this might be the meaning, if not one of them lol. The rest, I leave to your imagination!
As you might imagine, the reason Su and Axle respond to her the way they do is because they're under her control. Knowing that, Invidia responds the way she does. She finds that tendency disgusting, including Luxuria's tendency for innuendos. We also get some confirmation again, that she isn't at her strongest either. Something that Acedia had mentioned too! He said more or less, that she could have the whole lot of the battle party wrapped around her finger if she wanted to. As you might imagine, these are telling facets of what Luxuria is capable of. You don't need me to mention it lol.
Su calling her Mistress is so jarring though...I mean, when does she ever call somebody by a proper address? That's a whole different sense of wrongness right there.

If you're wondering where Peorth is while Su and Axle are fighting, she's still incapacitated. It isn't entirely clear because the other two are kinda keeping focus, but yeah she's down for the count. The reason they recovered is because she snapped them out of the state. She could do it for the others but she chooses not to. Kooh though, is a different kind of incapacitated so it wouldn't change much.
That aside, I love the part where she's just humming and swaying. I wanted to do something like that just to...well, it's just a Luxuria thing. Despite the situation, she's really easy-going. However, it's in knowing that she can turn the tides of the battle she takes such an attitude.
With that said, we get a new support spell! Pawn Promotion is just a general stat increase. Strength, speed, stamina, defense, intelligence, and wisdom. As you might expect, it's a Lust spell.
What's great about this little bit is we learn more about them here too. Invidia doesn't want to deal with her sister's thralls and Luxuria knows there's so much more she could do. In a sense, you could almost say she's playing with her food via the Asgardians. It's a strange scenario. The actual fight is between the two, but she has proxies to fight in her stead. I'd say it's strange for me to do so, but this story is built around that concept lol. At least as far as uhh...typical battles go, it applies! Also, of course, we can't forget Luxuria's sadistic tendencies! She might love her siblings, but she's not averse to tormenting them either! Let alone anybody else...
Now then, as you see here, ER can't defend against spells that attack from within the spell's boundary. Some spells can bypass it, but projectiles and other such things would likely be destroyed by the updraft.
After that is a new stance, yes, stance, Violent Simulacrum! It's a pretty simple application. It allows the user to manifest copies themselves that can generally appear anywhere within a certain radius. They can call them within a radius of the target, but as you might imagine it can't be too close. More copies can be called upon as long as the user has the mana to spare, but they're stuck where they are and if interrupted, the stance ends. Thus, best to use that when another ally is present, as there's a delay between when copies can be made.
If the COI arc didn't make it obvious enough, Agasura aren't meant to use Divine spells and vice versa. Invidia hadn't seen anything like it and given her disdain, you can likely guess it wasn't meant to be. But it also tells us that Luxuria knows about it, about Su, and how she gained access to their powers. It raises a lot of questions about her, doesn't it?
Next is a new spell called Castling. It's a very simple spell, allowing the user to switch places with an adjacent target ally. It is a Lust spell, and it does have a certain requirement you'll hear about later.
Now then, despite Luxuria's tendencies, she's not outright...evil? She does torture Invidia, but she chooses not to kill her. She gives her the option to surrender because she knows her sister will fight to the death and as she suspects, she meets that expectation. However, she also implies that though she's not a fighter, that she can and could be more of a threat than her thralls. What the basis for that is, I won't say yet, but it does add a bit of an air of mystery to her, doesn't it? Just what is she capable of, you might wonder.

Now we get Peorth's perspective and confirmation about the things I talked about in greater detail! The horny aura is more powerful than I described!
Also spells...new spells, I mean. The application of them is simple too. The first, Save the Queen allows Luxuria to move her allies to her side with greater haste. Forward March offers them a strength and speed increase on their next attack, but it'll fade if they lose the momentum, thus changing direction is possible!
There's something important to note here, however. I suppose it's in the conversation, but Peorth hasn't been enthralled by Luxuria. She tried! If you remember, following the fight against Choen Palm in Chapter 8 I believe it was? Luxuria tempted her, but she refused. Had she taken the bait, she'd have been enthralled like the other two were now, leaving Kooh as the only one who wasn't. We also get confirmation the reason she can offer them her strength is because they're enthralled. This isn't always the case, mind you. To a lesser degree, users of Lust spells would likely charm their targets and while under their control, enhance their abilities. Luxuria is a unique case in that she completely controls them and can use powerful spells and stances through them.
As you've noticed, a lot of her spells have their basis in chess-related things. She serves the role of a tactician, or a commander rather than a front-line fighter, so some of her abilities revolve around being able to move her allies like pieces and chart a course of action.
Now a little bit more you see what I mean when I said Luxuria is kinda on her own side. She helped Kooh despite her being an enemy of sorts, in an attempt to try and get Peorth on her side. Going by Kooh's words, she knows full-well exactly who she's talking to, so as you might expect, she wouldn't fall prey to her trappings easily. This draws a fascinating parallel to Peorth, who despite seeming staunch in her conviction is actually faltering. As we learned from the side story, there's a whole lot going on in that head of hers but we'd get a two-word answer instead lol. I thought it'd be interesting to make her the focus character here for that purpose and to keep some of the mystery that surrounds Luxuria alive.
I have to admit, I love the interaction between these two. Peorth's forced to make a choice and make a deal, while Luxuria might have something up her sleeve, yet no one save her knows for certain. I wanted it to show the battle was still ongoing and it is, which is part of what makes Peorth consider the offer. It's a very fascinating thing, isn't it?

Anyway, that's all I've gotta say on this update!
Let's see...unrelated news? Spring is close. I mean, I said that a few days ago and on my way home it started snowing balls. It was cold, windy, and by the next morning everything was covered in snow. Mother nature is a cold, unforgiving...existence. In other news, since it started getting warmed I started seeing bugs again. One was on my shirt the other day and I swatted it off and it made me realize I needed to make sure my cat doesn't get any bug bites or we're in trouble. I got the stuff for it just in case sometime last year to avoid it. How's that phrase go again? "It puts the revolution on its skin or else it sees the vet again"? I've got those bugs' numbers. After that little idiot got fleas, I swore I wouldn't risk it again. It costed a lot, and I had to spray and vacuum like...everything in the house. It was hell. To add insult to injury, had to deal with all the troubles that come with fleas on the cat. He scratched a lot.

In other news, Holofes was so, soooooooooo goooooooooood. I hadn't seen Bloom, but seeing a concert with everybody in it was a real trip. In a good way, I mean! It was clear Cover really wanted to go all out this year and it wasn't just the concert, but the expo itself. I haven't seen too much of the expo footage yet, just a few snippets here and there and on twitter and stuff, but it looked amazing. God I wish I could go to a con but the coof put a damper on the one the lads and I would visit a few years ago. Still, seeing that and the concert gives me hope that it'll be temporary after all and soon things like that will become somewhat normal again.
Seeing people at the concert too, doubly so. I can't count how many weeks I'd spent worrying about that because of the import of it for a group like that and how important it was to some of them, in more ways than one. But my worrying aside, the performances were incredible, weren't they? I could go on for days about all of the things I liked but that's not what I'm here to do. If you haven't seen it, you can still get tickets to the stream of the concert, so do consider it. There's plenty of watch-a-longs too, and who better to give commentary than some of the girls' genmates?

Well, anyway, you don't need to hear about my speil on that. Though it was kinda long as is. There are some more personal anecdotes I could share on some of the nonsense I mentioned but perhaps it could be left for another time. So with that said, I'm outta here.

Luxuria placed her hands to her hips and sighed.
“Had she not been so stubborn, I could convince her to stop fighting, but if nothing else, she has quite a strong will. She won’t crack, try as I might. Break her, if you can,” she said.
A bead of sweat ran down the guild master’s cheek.
“Above all else, my goal is to defeat her. I have little doubt that TJ would not wish to see her death via our hands, but if she should prove to endanger any of my allies, I will show no quarter. Given that you inhabit his body currently, I pray that you will not allow it to come to harm.” Peorth told her, glancing through her peripherals.
She looked to her and smiled, yet it did not carry the same warmth TJ’s would.
“Aren’t you just the sweetest? Invidia couldn’t hurt me if she tried. However, if you’re that worried for the others, I’ll offer them my protection. Tender Embrace!”
She placed two fingers to her lips and blew a kiss, causing four pink hearts to form before soaring through the air. They flew over to each member of the party before causing a barrier of the same colour to form around them, save for Luxuria herself.
“This is...?”
The guild master examined it carefully as it became semi-transparent.
“A simple warding spell. I didn’t invoke any sins so it’s not particularly enhanced, but it should be able to take some strikes from Invidia before breaking. So long as it stands, you and your allies won’t be hurt. Since you and I are allies now also, I’ll lend you some of my power. That which can be utilized.”
Despite her nature, she was true to her word. In spite of those thoughts, however, it was far too early to let her guard down. It seemed that those with strong wills would not succumb to Luxuria’s trappings so easily. However, it raised the question under what circumstances she could enthrall both Axle and Suuba. Kooh was already privy to the truth, and perhaps even more wary of her than Peorth herself was, so the chances of such an event coming to pass were unlikely. However...it was she herself, that she was worried about.
“You have my gratitude. Alas, this battle carries on and we must bring it to a close. I shall join the others.”
“By all means, do. I’ve a limited time myself before they wake.”
Did she imply TJ was sleeping? If so, it was possible one could not be conscious while the other was. The fact that she had been around for as long as she had thus far was all the proof Peorth needed to know that Luxuria’s strength grew by the day. What factors contributed to that, however, remained a mystery.
“I go.”
As Peorth approached the battlefield, she noticed Invidia retreating with both of her allies approaching rapidly. The Sinner spun the scythe above her head before slamming it into the ground, casting Rampart. As was the case before, massive spikes shot out of the stone and split the two between them as they both dodged aside. With Axle on her left and Su on her right, the Sinner opted for the former and ran towards him. As she did so, she raised a hand, her scythe dragging behind her. A violet glow permeated the hand as it grew into a sphere before she skidded to a halt and unleashed a beam of energy. Axle somersaulted to the side and broke out into a sprint as Invidia followed him with her beam, tearing up the wall and the furniture that lined the walls.
“Broken Wings!” Peorth roared, hurling her spear.
At the sound of it, Invidia turned and ended her cast to defend herself with her weapon. The two clashed and Peorth appeared upon it before touching down and attempting to wrest Invidia’s weapon from her hand. As she pushed her back, watching as Axle drew closer, she noticed the various wounds the two had inflicted. Despite being bloodied and wounded in several places, the Sinner fought with strength as if she hadn’t been harmed at all, still holding off the Warlord in their deadlock.
“Found you!” Su’s voice chimed from the other side of the wall, the clap of her shoe touching down accompanying it. “Brute Force!”
As suddenly as she spoke, one of the spikes from Rampart was shattered to pieces, showering the duo in a stone-like material. Where the spike once stood, Su stood with one foot raised before she lunged at the Sinner. Invidia released one of her hands from her scythe offering Peorth a brief advantage while she attempted to cast Megadeath. However, in those few seconds, Su closed the gap and grabbed her by the face. With that single hand she turned around and hurled the Sinner over her shoulder into the buffet at the other side of the room. Amidst the sound of shattered glass, china and splintered wood, a dying gasp escaped her lips. Despite looking like she was ready to collapse, she urged herself to her feet as furious eyes glared through dishevelled bangs. Blood ran down her face and various other parts of her body, forming a pool beneath her that gradually spread.
“Is that the best you can do, Asgardian?” She heaved.
The trio stepped through the spikes as they began to crumble and dissipate, the God’s Governor cracking her knuckles.
“Oh...I’m just getting started,” she said.
“Axle, let us assault from her flanks!” Peorth said as she spread her wings.
“You got it, Boss!” The Blader responded, following suit.
As the two took flight and Su bolted toward their target, Luxuria’s words drew the Warlord’s attention, briefly.
“Though I can’t convince Invidia to listen, perhaps there’s something I can do for all of you. Capitulating Embrace,” she shouted.
As the trio approached, a strange almost featureless pink spectre flew over to Invidia and circled around her before wrapping its arms around her and melting into her. She grit her teeth, clicked her tongue and slammed her scythe down.
“If I die, I’m taking you with me, Luxuria! Elemental Retribution!” Invidia snarled, taking her stance.
“Is she stupid? I’m gonna activate it and we’ll just beat her down once she’s out.” Su suggested as she drew closer.
She threw a stone and the spell activated, surrounding the Sinner in its protective waves As Su prepared to cast Spite once more, Invidia raised her scythe above her head and a glint ran up the weapon before setting off a powerful flash.
“Damn it not again!” Axle cried as he rubbed his eyes.
“Bitch got me good...”
Though silent, Peorth had been caught off guard and rubbed her eyes in a desperate attempt to get her vision back also.
She strained her ears to listen for movement from their adversary. If her words were any indication, she would likely try to kill Luxuria as a last resort. If that were the case, she had given up on victory and wanted to at least take out her main target. Either that, or in defeating her she would attain the means to victory. Whichever it was, Peorth could not let it come to pass.
“...Brume Veil,” Invidia said.
The sound of Elemental Retribution dissipated and was followed by Invidia’s staggered footsteps. They were quick, but it sounded as if she walked with a limp. Peorth attempted to follow the sound, but found it somewhat muddled by the sound of her own companions’ approach also. Even so, as her vision returned she carried on into the unknown, pursuing the weakened Sinner. She bumped into someone and readied her spear to find two crimson eyes glaring from within the fog. However, the shape did not match the Sinner’s.
“Watch where you’re going, Blue Blood,” Su hissed.
“My apologies,” she answered.
She had lost track of Invidia and her footsteps seemed to be nearing where Luxuria once stood. She broke out into a desperate sprint and heard the sound of what seemed to be crackling flames, soon followed by the clashing of steel.
“Have you forgotten, Invidia? I choose not to fight. Both then, and now, I still can,” Luxuria remarked.
A deadlock? It was not too late for her to intervene.
“In that childish body? What’re you to me? I’ll end you before your servants can intervene!” Invidia replied, her voice strained as she attempted to overpower her sister.
“This childish body contains strength the likes that we may never know. Myriad spells within the repertoire, all but lost to time. In using some of them, I’m sure they’ll remember, and grow stronger from it in time. Given that, even in my weakened state, you cannot, and will not defeat me. In fact, your fate’s already been sealed.”
“By wha-”
Before she could speak once more, the sound of clothes tearing, accompanied by that of flesh being pierced followed suit.
“I won’t let you lay even a single grubby finger on him, Invidia!” Kooh said, the fury evident in her tone.
The sound of someone falling to the floor soon followed suit as the cloudy field effect gave way and the room returned to normal.
“...And so it ends. A shame, that you decided to do things this way. But for you to bare your heart to me only to bend the knee at the end...magnificent.” Luxuria said, her hands to her cheeks with a look of unbridled satisfaction on her face.
Though Peorth only saw a portion of it, Kooh stood behind Invidia with her hands to the hilt of a frozen sword, the weapon plunged through her back and peering out from her chest. Tucked within Luxuria’s armpit was a Code Master’s scythe, standing tall and proud in stark contrast to Invida’s that now rested on the ground.
“Luxuria you...betrayer!” The Sinner uttered, gripping the sword’s blade.
“Me? Betrayer? I never said I was on the Asgardian’s side! I was just defending myself!”
She looked mock-offended when she came to her defense, however it quickly turned into a devilish smile.
“But I don’t really have the luxury of time to argue semantics with you. You had made your decision, Invidia, and you paid the price. Perhaps it would sting your pride less if you were to have fallen not by my hands, but by theirs. But you sought me out, the fool that you were and now for your efforts, I offer you this.”
She knelt down on one knee, took her chin in one hand and kissed her on the right cheek.
“This is goodbye, Invidia. Let’s meet again in another life.”
Using her scythe to rise to her full height once more, she smiled at her irate sister and closed her eyes.
“Luxuria don’t you-”
Before she could finish speaking, the elder of the two opened their eyes once more, the crimson hue now faded and replaced with a calm brown. TJ sniffed a couple times, looked down to Luxuria and nearly jumped on the spot. As he stepped back, he grabbed hold of the scythe and taking notice of what he held, he cried out before hurling the weapon across the room. It lodged itself in one of the walls and burned up in a series of violet flames before vanishing.
“W-what the hell happened here?!” He asked, looking to his companion.

At a glance, it seemed Kooh had dealt the final blow. Axle and Su were shaking their heads and groaning, seemingly suffering from some kind of negative effect. Peorth was the only one who seemed to still be fine, and she approached before nodding.
“The battle...I suppose one could say, is won. If this is any indication, Invidia no longer has the strength to fight, and should she choose to do so, she may likely meet her untimely end,” the Warlord explained.
“O-oh...so it’s over...huh?”
Through her hair Invidia glared at TJ before spitting blood on his shoes.
“Don’t you dare give me that look, you fake!” She snarled as she heaved.
“Invidia I...even after all that we went through, even after you tried to kill me, I don’t...I can’t, hate you.”
“Well I do! Regardless of who you are. The fraud, the past Luxuria, the present Luxuria, I hate all of you!”
The Abellan knit his brows and frowned at her words.
What had happened that had caused such a rift between Luxuria and her sisters? Had she taken something from her that had caused her to carry that grudge over the span of multiple millennia? She had such a great rapport with Avaritia and Acedia, but as the latter had warned him, there was serious bad blood between her and Invidia and he had seen it first-hand. The same could be said for Superbia, but he was as of yet to meet her. If Invidia was as strong as she was and had such a deep-seated loathing, how difficult would the battle against Superbia be? What could he do to mend the rift that Luxuria created in her wake?
He placed his hand to his cheek and one to his elbow as he mulled over the events of the battle. His memory following Kooh’s incapacitation was hazy at best, but he could recall the spells he used and most of the events that took place, vaguely. He was unfamiliar with most Lust spells but those seemed to come so naturally to him...and the memories of others danced on the edge of his sub-conscious mind. Could he remember them without manifesting the eye?
“Would you quit being so goddamn selfish, Invidia?” Axle’s voice cut like a knife as his footsteps approached.
He joined the party before the felled Sinner and looked at her with disdain.
“If even by now you haven’t realized it, that grudge you’ve got was going to be, and has been your downfall. You were so hell-bent on revenge you lost sight of what was important. There’s no denying we stood in the way of you and your siblings’ plans, but I’ve not a doubt in my mind that was the least of your concerns with how you were going on and on about killing Luxuria.”
“What does it matter to you, Asgardian?” She snarled, baring her teeth at him.
“Isn’t it obvious?! You tried to kill my friends! Of course it matters! But it isn’t that alone. It really pisses me off that you’d treat your sister that way. You took that irreplaceable bond for granted and instead nurtured some petty grudge. You’d kill your own sister for your own selfish reasons. TJ isn’t even your blood and he feels worse about it than you ever would! If your childish desire for vengeance is all you’ve got going for you, I’ve gotta say, Asmodeus made the right choice entrusting his revival to Luxuria. She’s got a way better head on her shoulders than you ever will.”
“For one who knows so little, you certainly talk a lot, don’t you?! It’s not like you would ever know anything of our hardships! You, who have everything served to you without any of the struggle, the suffering! God Ah favoured your lot, you, the Humans and your goddess! A world lush with life, with people and the means to sustain it, nothing like the barren land we were given! Torn by war, desolation and decay!
“You, the Cerebians...were chosen by-”
She coughed up another spatter of blood and struggled to regain her breath but opted out for continuing her tirade.
“-by God Ah! The powers he entrusted you with, the weapons and lands, even the means to defeat us! Yet you have the gall to stand before me and call my reasons for vengeance petty?! The very same Luxuria that aided you in this battle turned her back on us! She did nothing while the Asgardians struck us down, one by one! She did nothing as they felled Father and sealed him away! And now...now it’s by her hands she’ll hunt us down, and Father too! My vengeance was...justified...! You know nothing, Asgardian! ...Nothing!”
She heaved a few more times before her head fell limp, her breathing turning more shallow by the second. Despite her words, Axle shook his head and sighed.
“I don’t know Luxuria that well, but I’m willing to bet top ely that you don’t know the first thing about what she did and why she did it. Probably never cared to ask, either.”
Kooh turned to the Abellan with a somber expression.
“I think it’s time, Little Lamb. We’re not likely to get anything else out of her. It won’t be long before she breathes her last, so it’d probably be best if you sealed her now.” She explained, tilting her head towards the Sinner.
“Y-yeah...of course.” He answered as he snapped to attention.
He reached into his top and drew the pendant before clenching it tightly between his hands. Pandora’s Box manifested and touched down next to him and was soon followed by Elpis manifesting.
“I heed your summons, Master. How may I serve?” She asked.
“Invidia’s been defeated. Could you return her to the pithos?”
“Your wish is my command.”
While Elpis began her song, TJ solemnly crouched down and gazed at his sister. As Kooh had warned him, the girl was barely breathing. A quiet wheeze escaped her lips upon every breath she took, her expression vacant and the look in her eyes distant. Despite knowing the outcome, TJ could do little but to watch the girl taking her final breaths.
“...Sorry it had to be this way, Invidia.”
“Alright everybody, time for some good old fashioned healing. Gather around! You especially, G.G!” Kooh said as she clapped her hands.
“Could use it,” Axle remarked.
“I am in your care once more, Kooh.” Peorth added as she approached.
“I don’t need it!” Su retorted seemingly skulking off before Axle grabbed her by her armpits.
After managing to sit her down, begrudgingly, the party had a discussion.
“Are you two alright following the events that took place? There are no side-effects, are there?” Peorth asked.
“Whaddya’ mean?”
“I’m a little sore from eating a bunch of spells but otherwise, I feel fine.” Axle answered, nodding.
Despite this conversation taking place, perhaps it was just background noise to Elpis’ song but TJ seemed to pay them no mind.
“Rather...’tis the effects of the enthrallment that I refer to. If your words were any indication, you were yourselves, but...it was rather unusual to me.”
“The...what?” Su asked, squinting in disbelief.
“Hm...? Now that you mention it, I don’t really remember most of that battle. How the hell did Invidia get so fucked up anyway?” Axle asked, scratching his cheek.
Kooh and Peorth traded wary glances.
“We’re...we’re gonna have to discuss this some other time, I think, Princess.” The Governor of Ice suggested, looking worried.
“That would be ideal, yes,” the Warlord answered.
“More secrets? Which one of you do I have to strangle to get some answers?” Su asked.
Invidia’s body began to dissipate, turning into a series of motes of light, before entering the Heart of Yggdrasil and the pithos. As he clenched a fist to his chest, his eye colour changed and he glimpsed Invidia’s memory.

TJ saw what seemed to be a veritable horde of Agasura, platoons of Dark Elves intersped among them, all of them armed and ready to wage war. Many of the creatures that were present comprised of a variety of undead. All of them stood at attention in what appeared to be a completely barren wasteland, the earth grey and cracked, the few scant trees that were present gnarled and barren. The trunks almost seemed to have faces upon them, elongated and twisted in agony.
“Invidia, in order to bring Amae and Father to their senses, we must illuminate the truth that Humanity has masked all these years. In order to facilitate this, all that you see here, all those who stand before you are yours to command. By these forces, let my will be done.” A familiar, commanding voice told her.

TJ’s mind returned to the present and he gripped his eye as the searing pain that accompanied each memory was visited upon him.
What he had seen in Rayinth’s Vestibule and the courtyard of Invidia’s mansion were beginning to come together in his conscious mind. He needed more time to review what he had seen but the pieces fit, without a shadow of a doubt.
“The ritual is complete. The sealed Saint shall now return,” Elpis said.
The Heart of Yggdrasil ignited with light and once more, in a shower of sparkles a pillar of light emerged from the ground. From it, one of the Saints emerged.
A young woman with long, straight silver hair and shuttered golden eyes appeared. Wearing a pink corduroy jacket, pale pink shorts, matching slippers and gloves, she glanced around as she gathered her bearings. At the sight of her back, TJ noticed the familiar Ice Lady bow, the weapon like a snowflake shaped into a weapon
“Hey you!” TJ said grinning.
The brown ears on her head twitched and the golden hoop earrings on her regular ears swayed as she turned to the sound of his voice.
“TJ!” She said excitedly, clapping her hands together.
“Star?!” Kooh asked as she perked up suddenly and shot to her feet.
“Kooh?!”
The girls shrieked with delight as they rushed toward each other and hugged.
“You’ve gotten so pretty, Kooh!”
“You haven’t aged a day, Star! I missed you so much!”
“I missed you!”
The two rubbed their cheeks together as they laughed.
“I knew I was gonna meet with you eventually but I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you again.”
“Same here! Seeing you guys safe and sound is such a relief! It feels like it’s been ages since I last met TJ, but I heard from the boys and Velvet that you were all doing well. Even at a glance, I can tell how strong you’ve become. I’m so glad you guys were reunited again!”
Kooh grinned.
“It was all thanks to Princess!”
“Speaking of, is she here too? Did she come on this expedition?”
Peorth got up and approached, raising a hand in greeting.
“Star, full glad am I to see you once more.”
She let out once more excited cry before throwing herself at the Warlord. At the action, Peorth laughed gently and held her as she patted her on the back.
“Come now, it is unbecoming of my Keruz to act in such a manner, you realize.”
“I know you’re right, but I can’t help myself! Since Des isn’t here to get mad at me I was hoping I could get you to spoil me a little.”
Peorth’s eyes shuttered as she smiled.
“I know not how I would keep all of you in line without him. It would be best if you kept this a secret, lest he scold you for your actions.”
“Always were a softy, huh, Princess?” Kooh laughed, her hands behind her back.
Her cheeks flushed slightly as she knit her brows, turning to face Kooh.
“I do not think myself a softy. I just see it as important to fulfill my Keruz’ wishes every now and again, is all.”
Letting go of the queen, Star looked about like a dog ready to play.
“Thanks for that, Princess. Now where’s our cute little Bard, hmm? It’s his turn.”
“No wait, I’m here but I’m not really-”
As he tried to ward her off with his hands she grabbed him and gave him plenty of affection also. As a bead of sweat rolled down his cheek, he couldn’t help but wonder if this was where Kooh got it from. The two were clearly close and they seemed to share similar tendencies. In the end, he smiled slightly, feeling glad that she still treated him the same despite what he lost.
When she had enough, she placed her hands to his shoulders and stood at arm’s length, nodding at him.
“You made it, TJ. I’d heard about what happened from the others, but I wanted to take this chance to say, I’m proud of you. I remember all the hardships you went through, from the time we were on Asgard to the struggles down here on Midgard. You didn’t give up, nor did you let what you lost hold you back. You’ve become strong, and in so doing, you’ve come far with the friends at your side.”
“I couldn’t have come this far without them!” TJ answered, grinning. “And I couldn’t have made it here without you, Star.”
She laughed as her cheeks flushed and she slapped him on the shoulder a couple of times.
“Aw shucks, you’re gonna make me blush! Just don’t say that in front of Princess, okay? She might seem all stoic and cool 24/7 but she gets jelly really easily!”
“Too true,” Kooh laughed.
“Jel-” Peorth gasped in disbelief.
“Now, I know time’s short and there’s a bunch of things I wanna say but I’m afraid I might vanish before I get the chance. Still, it’d be bad manners if I just said my piece and left before getting introduced to your new friends. I owe them my thanks for seeing you to us safely.”
“R-right, lemme introduce the others. This here’s Axle, our guild’s Blader. He’s really cool and strong.”
At holding a hand out to the Blader, he scratched his cheek with his finger.
“Come on, what kinda introduction is that?” He asked, then opted out for holding out a hand. “Nice to meet you, Star. I’d heard plenty of stories about you from Kooh, a while back.”
She reached out and shook his hand as she grinned.
“Axle, huh? If I wasn’t on the clock I’d tell you a bunch of embarrassing stories about Kooh, but that’ll have to wait. That aside, look at those guns! If TJ says you’re strong, I’ve no doubt in my mind you are. Thanks for looking after him in our absence!”
“Ha! He’s the one who’s been looking out for me!”
“This is Su, the current God’s Governor of Earth. She’s been a huge help to me in all of my adventures.” TJ said, gesturing to the Wizard.
“Prodigal Legend!” Star said, excitedly pointing at her.
“Would you idiots give it a rest with that already?! You heard my name, use it, dumbass,” she retorted.
“Her tongue is as legendary as her title.”
She wore a satisfied look on her face while Su sneered.
“All the jokes aside, we knew her grandpa pretty well, actually. Used to come by the castle every now and again. He knew a lot about botany and he’d come by and ask me for advice. He tried to keep it on the down low, but he had a nice little tellopto garden in his backyard that he’d care for and had a hard time with. He always had this scary image and he wanted to keep it so he’d often pull me aside when he wanted some tips.”
She snickered quietly while Su gave her an exasperated gaze.
“But I’m getting off topic here! I’ve got something for you, TJ!”
She rolled up her sleeve and removed a copper bangle from her arm before holding it out for him to take.
“This cute little accessory is the proof that I’m a member of the Anetur Clan. We all get one when we reach adulthood and leave for our first pilgrimage. It’s a sign that we belong to the clan, and it also serves a secondary purpose! There are places and things that respond to it, so it’s a handy item to have! There aren’t really any of those on Midgard that I know of so you might not get much use out of it but...I hope that whenever you see it, you’ll think of me. This’ll be the proof of the bond that you and I share!”
TJ held it close to his chest as he nodded and beamed.
“Thanks Star. I promise to treasure it.”
She offered him a thumbs-up and grinned.
“No doubt about it! But also, also! Like the others, I can be summoned too, you know? Just say my name, Gratia and I’ll appear and lend you my power in a jiffy! You know, just like the others do! No need to hold back!”
He couldn’t help but laugh and the girls smiled. As she grinned, Star’s body began to glow and she blinked at the realization.
“Aww...time’s up already? What a shame...”
She looked to the party and smiled at all of them.
“You guys, look after each other, okay? You’ve still a long journey ahead, but so long as you support each other, I know you’ll make it, and we’ll meet again!
“As for you TJ...you became everything I thought you’d be and then some. You really did shine brightly, and you’ll continue to. So...don’t be afraid! You always were and always will be our glimmer of hope. Be the light that the world needs, and everyone will follow. It’s a promise, okay?”
She raised her little finger and TJ interlocked it with his own.
“Promise.”
As she smiled at him, her body began to dissipate and his finger curled in as her own vanished. The motes of light she became filed into the Heart of Yggdrasil, leaving another page to be added to Memorius Sanctum. The tome manifested, the page was rejoined with the others and it disappeared.
“Master, you have acquired new abilities in your repertoire. Would you like an explanation of how to utilize them?” Elpis asked.
Turning to meet her gaze, he nodded.
“If it’s not too much trouble.”
At his words, she nodded.
“The Sin Envy manifests as the ability Soul Eater. Spells and/or stances used against you may be learned or recalled when the Sin is in effect. Upon doing so, these may be used at any given time, so long as you meet the requirements to use them. This ability has a much lower cost to use, so please do not hesitate to do so with greater frequency.”
“Got it, thanks, Elpis!”
“If you should have no further need of me, I shall return.”
“Yep, we’re all good. See ya!”
With a nod or bow of sorts, she dissipated and returned to the pendant, as did Pandora’s Box.
“I guess that’s a wrap, then? Let’s get outta here, everybody,” Kooh said.
“Cute friend you guys’ve got there.” Axle chuckled as they headed for the exit.
“She’s off-limits!”
“You didn’t think I’d hit on an Einherjar, did you? Gimme some credit here, K.”
As TJ watched the bickering pair head off toward the exit with Su in tow, he smiled somberly.
Despite the joy he felt upon seeing Star again, the lingering regret from his encounter with Invidia still weighed heavily on his mind.
Peorth’s hand touched his shoulder and gave it a gentle, reassuring squeeze.
“Shall we?” She asked.
“Yeah. Let’s go home,” he answered.

Upon exiting the Instance Dungeon, the energy within seemed to dissipate as the outside of the dungeon began to rot and fall in upon itself, collapsing to pieces.
“Good job people!” Axle said rolling his shoulder.
“For your efforts, all of you, you have my gratitude,” Peorth said.
“I’m glad we made it through safe and sound,” Kooh chimed.
“We done here? I’m leaving.” Su said as she dematerialized.
“Good hustle.” Axle snickered as he waved her off.
It was difficult to tell in the Dark Forest, but it seemed like the sun was drawing close to setting. It appeared that the party had spent the better half of the day fighting within the dungeon on their second day.
“So what’s next for us?”
The Blader looked to the trio where only the Bard shrugged in response.
“For the time being, I would suggest we return to Elias. Since I was present on the mission, I do not see a need for a debriefing so you may consider yourself free of any further duties this day.” Peorth answered, her purlicue to her chin.
“Free time? Nice. Hope you don’t mind me hitching a ride back home.”
“By all means.”
“Chief, if we have time, do you think we could go over the latest additions to Memorius Sanctum?” The Abellan asked, looking to her.
“That is an excellent idea. We would be glad to have you over in order to facilitate this.”
Peorth drew her warp crystal and the party gathered around.
“Is everyone ready? Then without further ado...”
With no further words to spare, the group vanished from the Dark Forest and returned to the City of Elias.

After a short walk, the remaining trio arrived at the pair’s apartment and stepped inside. As they took off their shoes, Kooh turned to the duo.
“I’ll put the kettle on for you guys. But putting that aside, you’ve had a crease in your brow for some time now, Princess. Is something bothering you?” She asked.
“’Tis a small matter. I just find myself recalling Invidia’s words, that God Ah favoured our ancestors and our patron goddess. She is a being of that time so I cannot deny that her words may hold more merit than what we were taught but...if both Agasura King Asmodeus and Lady Amae were part and parcel to God Ah’s family, why would God Ah favour one over the other? At what point, did this become the case should it be true?” Peorth asked, her brow creasing further. “Furthermore, Agasura King Asmodeus wished to see the eradication of Humanity, perhaps even Midgard itself. What had occurred that led to such a conflict?”
“I think those are things only God Ah’s family could answer, Princess. We can get bits and pieces from the Sinners and the scriptures, but I can’t help but think all of them would be a little skewed one way or another. Regardless of which, though, I’m not gonna let them have their way. Our job is to protect Humanity and no grudge is gonna change that.”
Her voice came from the kitchen accompanied by all the sounds of her preparing hot drinks, but she still responded in a timely manner.
“Indeed. Regardless of what knowledge we glean, we must not lose sight of our mission.”
After taking a chance to wash up Peorth returned to the table and sat down.
“Forgive the delay. If I may, would you consider staying the night, TJ? It seems to me that the words of Invidia weigh heavily upon you. Given that, and the recent murder within the Belos region, I cannot help but think that not only are you in danger, but that being in such with such a state of mind would be a risk not worth taking. That killer may be closer than ever, and I would not have you encounter them with only Su to support you.”
TJ opened his mouth to speak but closed it. After a couple of moments in silence, he raised his head to meet Peorth’s gaze.
“I...no, not this time. Thanks for the offer Chief, but if that killer is close, I want to be there. With my powers, I might be the only one who could rival them. If I could prevent any further killings, then I feel like I have to do it. Given that they’re making sacrifices to Asmodeus and they’re as of yet to be caught, I’ve little doubt they’re a strong enemy. If I can stop them and save the lives of the townspeople, I’ll do all that I can to make sure that I do.
She stared solemnly but eventually conceded with a nod.
“I understand. I shall respect your decision and have faith that you will return triumphantly, should you encounter the perpetrators. Alas, let me brook no further delay. Are you prepared to go over the most recent additions to Memorius Sanctum?”
The Abellan nodded solemnly and in response Peorth summoned the tome. It flipped open to the page added upon Acedia’s defeat and she adjusted her glasses as she scanned the words.
“Excellent. Then let us begin.”

You know, the other day I saw my oshi's grid and my knees crashed to the earth instantly!
So? Let's get down to it!

Alright, time for the battle's conclusion and the wrap-up of this chapter! Hence why this update is so short. Though there's a lot crammed into the pages, methinks.
In spite of everything that happened, Luxuria presses on, as she does. Reading it back, she still gives me a lot of conflicting feelings. Is she good? Bad? Well-written? Can't help but wonder a bit and ask how I can develop her further. Not just how, but when. It might be one of those cases where less is more, but having a villain with a strong motive is good. The thing about her is that...well, from what we've seen thus far, it's not particularly...complex? For better or worse, I suppose. But I guess if it was, her character would fall flat. She doesn't particularly have the mastermind trait to her, does she? I've gotta admit, her response to Peorth really does make her feel unique, doesn't it? Maybe it's the contrast between her and TJ, but her character really pops, doesn't it?
We do get a new spell, which is Tender Embrace. As she suggests, it's just a shield that absorbs damage. She explained it in a much wordier way because story but yes! That's all! The sins of course, could change the nature of it somewhat, but how, I'll leave to your imagination!
Surprisingly, the next part only has a few things cast huh? There's a lot of regular battle stuff, including someone getting thrown. Doesn't happen too often I suppose...though I can't imagine most of the cast relying on non-weapon combat, outside of Su. Kooh, I could see, since some of her stances involve kicks. She probably can do things while unarmed, but if and when you'll see that, I won't say. No promises broken in that sense lol.
Speaking of Su's throw, I wanted to do a bit more with the furniture in the room. Originally I wanted to do something with the couch set but the course of the battle didn't really fit it, so I nixed the idea. Having her get thrown into the fancy buffet was nice, though! ...Strange as that sounds. With this part, I wanted to show to some degree that though Invidia was fighting as if she wasn't hurt at all, that she was pushing herself. To some degree, Agasura can scrape by on adrenaline and willpower, but even then it's finite. Su's throw diminished the former substantially, so all she had was the latter and attempted to push through with it. As for Su, no fucks given on her part, as you could see lol.
It isn't clear because it didn't activate, but Capitulating Embrace has a sort of flinch or interrupt effect to it. A little like Hinder, or to a much lesser degree Cell of Yearning. It causes the user to hesitate on attacks. I suppose you could say it's a bit like a charm, but in story charms are the type of that cause the inflicted to change sides.
Nevertheless, Invidia chooses to go for a last ditch effort to kill her sister lol. It's...not entirely a bad tactic? I mean, Luxuria's strength lies in her thralls, so she has the right idea. With both Su and Axle out of commission, it'd be her best, and perhaps last chance to finish what she started. If her words didn't give it away, she's on death's door. Nonetheless, her combination of spells isn't bad, right?
I personally love the little moment where Peorth bumps into Su. It was probably obvious, but I tried to hide who it was a little by having just her eyes appear. Not just that, though! It's also a testament to how thick the fog is when the party is caught in the spell.
Now, the clash between Invidia and Luxuria has a lot packed into it based on their dialogue. One! Luxuria can fight, with or without her servants. To what degree remains to be seen, but as this battle suggests she does have her fair share of spells. They're all support/hexes, but she does have some things she can do. Two! Of course, she has the Code Master's Scythe because all Sinners do, and she knows how to utilize it. What her level of combat prowess is, remains unknown. Three! As we know, TJ has a lot of untapped potential. We're almost halfway through the story and that still remains the case...sheesh. To add to that, as we know there's a ton of spells within his repertoire that he can't remember, but Luxuria knows some of them and knows about them. And four! As Luxuria said, her using them will allow TJ to remember and utilize them also. Her being there will make him more aware of his connection to the Sin, and likely further bring out other forgotten spells.
There were a few brief chekov's guns. I mean, when you've got it, why wait? Fire that shit off amirite? Haha jk...unless?
Yeah...remember how I said Luxuria had a sadistic streak? That's a part of it. Nothing more thrilling than something like that, I suppose lol. We get a reiteration of Luxuria's intent to not side with anybody.
Now for the record, the kiss she gave her sister was the kiss of death, not the Judas kiss! Don't misunderstand me here lol. I really wanted to do this because it feels so fitting for Luxuria, doesn't it? She's...how do I put it? She has a lot of affection and isn't afraid to show it. She does feel like that kinda character, doesn't she? But she can be callous and cruel when she chooses to be, and in that one action alone you get all of that and all of her summed up nicely. A little bit I was afraid her dialogue would get in the way of it, but she didn't express too much in it, I think. Hopefully it served well to set up the situation rather than take away from it. Choosing to leave at that point feels like such a good way to put a capstone on their vendetta. One of the things I love about it is that she could only stay for so long, so the possibility that she had run out of time lends itself well to the situation at hand. However, it still could be deliberate in that she chose to stay no longer and disappeared then, leaving Invidia to stew in her ire.
TJ's reaction to the end of the battle is the cherry on the cake lol.

Thus, the battle ends! I mean, when you get a 2-hander right through your chest you aren't gonna be fighting for long, I imagine. As for Su and Axle, clearly being enthralled has some negative effects lol.
In Invidia's case? Still mad. She's even more mad 'cause she lost after like 2 millennia of stewing in her rage. I'm glad that it was foreshadowed by the other Sinners, and as Acedia warned them, they still have one more irate sibling lol. You'd think it'd be Ira, 'cause it's right there in his name but apparently not! You may be left wondering what his deal is, that is, assuming he has one.
TJ's next inner thought...monologue(?) hints at him remembering the spells Luxuria used, forgetting what happened, and perhaps learning new spells that are Lust-based. If it happens, don't be too surprised! Let it be said that it was foreshadowed. Whether he could do it without the eye remains to be seen.
And now we get Axle laying into Invidia. I did have notes for this thankfully, and added bits and pieces here and there to flesh it out. My one gripe with it all is that I feel like Invidia comes back at him with too much gusto. Given that she was in the state she was in, I feel like it'd have been better if her tirade was more...staggered. However, at the end you can see how she tapers off. The reason I left it unchanged was a little like why I did what I did for the fight. To give you an example, you know how if you run a bunch and you reach that point where you're out of breath and you feel like you can't go on anymore? However, in spite of it you push yourself a little more, perhaps more than you think possible until you reach your actual limits. It's a little like that. Invidia wasn't completely spent. She still had some energy left in her, but when she went on her tirade, that was it. Hence why she became just about despondent by the end of it.
That aside, we do get some insight into the world they lived on and other things from her. War, desolation and decay. Sound familiar? It should. We get a bit more about the war, too and the origin of her hatred. It has a different feeling when you hear it from the Sinners, doesn't it? Being hunted down, killed and for Asmodeus to be sealed. But such is the nature of war. The reasons for it, vary, but whether they're justified, will forever be in flux. Both are a fabrication of our own making, aren't they?

Just in case, even if she died before being integrated, nothing would happen. I...don't think it's happened yet? Maybe Gula, but other than him, they've all...surrendered, technically. Until now. Lemme correct that. 2 Surrendered, 2 fought till the end. Period lol.
I think having TJ take a moment to watch was nice. He didn't know her all that well, but like Axle said, he cared. A lot. To her final moments he wanted to be there and he was. Perhaps for nobody else but him, there's a lot of remorse for these battles and their outcomes. For the others, it's a necessity. For him, it's a last resort. However, when fighting for some, is all they know and their survival or perhaps mission depends on it, that's what it'll boil down to eventually. Either rise to the challenge or be trampled underfoot, I suppose. In a world like theirs it feels harsh but, war is war, after all. As Peorth had said, she wants to be the one to see it to its end. Having the conviction to do so, takes strength of heart. But all of that can take a backseat to Yggdrasil's very own healin' good God's Governor, amirite?!
Su getting grabbed was meant to invoke the image of longcat. Her being begrudingly sat down was just cats in general. I know a thing or two about them, you see lol. Now as you've likely guessed, neither of them remember being enthralled. The effect and the memory of it faded with Luxuria! Imagine that, being played like a fiddle and forgetting the whole ordeal! Of course, nothing says 'answer my questions' like throttling your allies! Try at your own discretion.

So! We get our first glimpse at you know where! You know, there! It exists! It's finally confirmed indirectly through the memories of a fallen Sinner! But yes, it has a lot to do with everything! Finally, all the pieces are coming together! I mean, Talin wanting to go there throughout all of the Another series wasn't just for a fun family vacation. That mural also pointed to this having to do with this and that if you were wondering. It's all connected!
And with that, the return of the 4th Saint, Star! Always was the life of the party, that one. Wanted to capture that cheerfulness just a bit with this short scene, but you could get a grasp of her nature from her other appearances in the series.
One of the things I love about the reunions is how they connect the characters of the past together once more, and connect with those of the present. Last time Peorth wasn't present for that part so we couldn't see how she and Des interact, but here we get to see a different side of her. I did say that she kinda based in the nature of her Keruz, and you can see a bit of that here. She's a big softy, but she comes off as really aloof most of the time. You'll see more of this side of her in due time. It's there! It exists! Confirmed by Star!
From a writing perspective, having these guys appear lends credence to the days the reader hasn't seen. A lot of Sanc/Frequency happen in a short period of time, with glimpses of events before it all took place. The time from when it begins in the near past is roughly 25-30 years in total, so these guys spent quite a bit of time together. The praise from the old Keruz aren't just empty platitudes! They really did watch him through all of his hardships and at times fought for, and against him in order to reach this point. Meeting with the others, the new members of Yggdrasil, alike to before has a sensation of passing on the torch or perhaps kinda like saying, "My dear friends are and will be in your care". They entrust not just their precious comrades, but also the future of their world to them. They're just brief moments in the grand whole, but I hope they carry the weight of the duty and trust they have despite their brevity. I've seen such a thing done, and I want to be able to do it just as well, because it's a powerful and very important thing.
In case you're wondering, the Keruz are familiar with Julius and Rosetta, but also Marcellus as Star said. If you're wondering what a tellopto is, it's an Asgardian tomato. Or...rather the equivalent of a tomato. I've been trying to introduce things unique to the world lately to expand on it a bit. Places, creatures, vegetation...I did mention that I wanted to expand my worldbuilding skills. It's partially in preparation for Pillow Talk, but I can talk about that more later.
So you remember how Luxuria taught TJ some new skills? Pow! That's the sound of my Chekov going off lol. It's got a short range.We also got a name for the ability. They all have names, I think I mentioned that, but what they are I won't say because they likely sound chuuni as hell. ...Not that the rest of the spells and stances don't.

Following the reunion scene, just a few to set up the next GALs and TADs. The return home, or to Peorth's apartment in this case, and the group pondering what they learned. In most cases, TJ would leave the dungeons feeling somewhat satisfied but this time around I did things differently. She gave him a lot to think about, and a lot to question about Luxuria and his relationship with her. The danger continues to mount and new challenges, along with questions lurk over the horizon. As for the other two, they likely have some of the same questions he does, but only one of them can get some answers to that. For the time being, at least!

And that ends this update, and this chapter! It's been a long time coming, hasn't it? How was it? Good? Too long? It was packed, wasn't it? I think it's the oddity of most lol. Save for upcoming major arcs. I blame the training arc.

So the other day, right? I'm just laying in my bed because sleep is for the weak, and I am for all intents and purposes, weak. My cat climbs into it because that's a thing he does. I mentioned this before. So he came over and started sniffing my face or something. I hear that they do it to check if you're alive or breathing or something? I mean I do it too without the face-to-face sniffing. I also hear that if you're not, they'd eat you. I need hard confirmation on that. But anyway, since I was alive, I opened my eyes and I started petting him just 'cause. Then he comes over and just licks my face. Right underneath my bottom lip for some inexplicable reason. I'm like, "What're you even doing?" and he did it again, the little terror. Then he skulked off and got comfy. I'm just lying there like, "Bro, you can't just go around kissing the homies like that". I dunno what his major malfunction is.

Anyway, in other news, I'm...doing things. A lot of things. I'll upload the uhh...wait, first is the overview for chapter 12. Sometime soon(TM). After that I'll upload GAL and TAD 3. They're the revised versions, so no major changes, just some punctuation changes and whatever else I mentioned before. Better readability. After that is GAL and TAD 4, both which are new. Same as usual, I'll talk about each update and do an overview for both. After that, there's nothing, currently! 'Cause I'm like 60% done GAL 4 but it shouldn't take long to do. Still determining what I'll do once I'm finished it, tbh.
However! And take this with a grain of salt, time may be scarce in the future, which means everything will grind to a screeching halt again, as it did before. Time's a commodity and I don't have a lot of commodities. Been debating on what to do next, not story wise per se but everything else wise. Been asking myself if I've got the guts to try and start a new chapter in my own life, and I've been turning it over in my head the past few weeks. Hadn't come to a definitive conclusion, but I'm gonna take a crack at it and see where it takes me, I suppose. All in all, at the very least I don't think anything'll change for a good couple of weeks. It'll be longer 'cause my luck is awful, so I wouldn't worry too much. But if it should, let it be said that I'm being a responsible adult who decided to touch grass. Might let you know if it does work out and spare you the details, 'cause nobody wants to hear about that, and the internet doesn't forget. 'Til then, though, I'll probably be back! After that, it'll be sporadic! I'll only have so much to post and so much time and...well, you know how it goes. It's not our first rodeo. Maybe things'll get better. Who knows?

That said, duty calls. Until next time!

Boy oh boy, it's been a while since we did one of these, eh? Looking back on some of the past ones, it got kinda real, didn't it? Gonna be a whole lot more of that, methinks, so brace yourselves and we'll take a deep dive into my brain about this chapter. Now that the warnings are out of the way, shall we?

About Avenues of Light:

Dancing and Training Arcs:

On the appearances of Luxuria:

Forging Special Weapons:

Foreshadowing: The Abio Company:

Classes, New and Old:

Sanctuary Going Forward:

God Ah's Larghissimo: Act III-Industria
The memory opened with the sound of eight beating wings. Though far in the distance, he could see a large shadow drifting over the lush world below. An expanse of trees and mountains, of lakes and blue skies, and of a land devoid of any human life, but bursting with a variety of unusual plants and animals. To top it off, from the eyes of that very figure he had seen the world that swept by as it continued on to an unknown destination. From the ground up to the massive tree in the distance, TJ immediately felt he knew where he was, and where he was headed. After a brief while the figure eventually arrived at the world tree, and from just above the tree tops it shot upwards with ease to the crown of the tree before flying towards it. At the being’s arrival, he sensed a powerful yet familiar energy and immediately suspected that it was indeed, God Ah’s.
As the figure drew closer he could feel a sudden pressure as they pierced through what seemed like a rift in the fabric of reality. The air before them rippled like the waves of a pond and came to a still as he found himself in what felt like an Instance Dungeon, yet one that required no gate like many of the others. As their flight slowed down he caught a glimpse of a massive emerald crystal levitating in a field of grass as green as of that which covered the whole of Asgard. It took him a moment, but the memory of the garden where Orpha and the Child of Light were located resurfaced.
Did this memory take place before their arrival?
The figure landed next to it and caught a glimpse of pearl white bare feet peeking out from beneath a sky blue dress.
It quickly became apparent to him that once more, he was seeing the world through Lady Amae’s eyes. Very rarely had he seen her true self, but it seemed that she had many of the aspects that Cerebians and Humans did.
“I have returned, your majesty,” She had said to the wisp of light.
Though he could not describe it, something in him said that the wisp of light had turned to him and nodded-he could feel a smile rising to his or her lips. Did he share in not only her memories, but sights and experiences also? It still raised the question whether that wisp of light really was what she witnessed.
“Excellent. It is good to see you again, Amae.” The wisp answered before turning back to the crystal before it.
The giant crystal floating next to them gave an eerily similar feeling to that which was embedded in his chest, and that which Peorth had given him. Could it be that the two were once as one? If the crystal before him was indeed the Heart of Yggdrasil, why was it shattered? Amae had given him a piece to stave off death, but how had the three factions acquired the others?
“May I ask what this is, your majesty?” Amae inquired.
God Ah looked up to the crystal and released a lucent appendage to touch the crystal in a moment of thoughtfulness.
“This crystal is a creation born from all aspects of the nine worlds, my mana, and finally the memories of the World Tree itself. I have decided to name it the Heart of Yggdrasil. The lifeblood of the tree courses through it.”
That statement had cleared all doubts within his mind. God Ah and Amae were indeed the creators of the Heart of Yggdrasil, but though it answered one question, it raised several others.
“Incredible!” Amae had said with a look of surprise. “What do you have in mind for it?”
He could hear the wisp chuckle gently.
“With this, I will pass on the knowledge of the Gods to Humanity. I had created them with the intention of them utilizing mana, but as of yet they have not discovered a way to utilize their latent abilities. Through this, perhaps they will come to realize their true potential? Alas, it is only a means to an end, but not a clear solution to the problem.”
She placed a hand to her cheek with a worried expression.
“How do you mean?”
“Humans often have varying ways to come to an understanding on matters. They learn from their experiences and the feelings that they obtain following them. If they are hurt, they will avoid that which hurts them. If they are hungry, they will hunt and gather. In this matter though, the challenge would be solving the matter of convincing them to come to understand and finding a reason and a use for their latent magical aptitude.”
“I do not think it will take long for them to accomplish this task, your Majesty. They are your creation, after all.”
She beamed at him, and the warmth of her expression radiated throughout her entire face.
He had felt certain that it was Amae who had created Humanity but...was it possible that he did so first? If he created the two, it wouldn’t surprise TJ any if he taught her how to do it following him.
“They have come so far, from living in caves and make-shift shelters to building homes and civilizations. They have discovered new ways to protect themselves and to bring about something that they call entertainment. Their growth occurs much quicker than that of the other creatures upon Midgard. I believe that obtaining a mastery over their latent abilities will not pose an issue.”
“Their potential has proven to be infinite thus far...but very rarely have we ever interfered with their existence. The Derr Clan has done that on our behalf, and we have remained as figures existent within their minds, but not as physical beings in their realm. If they should turn to anyone should disaster strike, it must be within. We could quell a thunderstorm or calm the raging tides, but if we were to do so what of the future? I wish their growth to continue and refrain from stifling it by making our presence a known factor.”
Amae clasped her hands together.
“So you wish for them to learn to do just that? It could be dangerous...to have power over the elements is to have the power to change the world as one sees fit. I will not doubt your judgment in the slightest, but I wish to know that you are certain this is what you wish for the world.”
It looked away with a distant expression, perhaps gazing upon the world from afar with knowledge beyond that which anyone could begin to fathom. What was it that God Ah’s eyes saw?
“You speak true, however, that land is theirs to do with as they please, and they have done just that. Humans are that which will rise above all other species upon Midgard, and in doing so will create a hierarchy of their choosing. They will shape the world as they see fit, and those who they believe should, will rise ever higher. I know what that will mean for their species, but that also is for them to determine. Perhaps I am not meant to interfere any further in their current affairs, but I feel that if anything this duty may be necessary in order to spur their growth on. To let them see a glimpse into the extent of their true potential...”
The goddess closed her eyes and nodded once.
“I know that you have their best wishes in mind. If there is anything that I can contribute to this cause, regardless of how little it may be, I will gladly provide.”
The wisp offered her a weak smile, but shook its head and crossed its arms before turning to the goddess before it.
“I do not have a conclusive plan for this predicament currently, but I will persist nonetheless. Nevertheless, tell me Amae, what have your recent endeavours taught you about Humanity?”
A bit of excitement swelled within her chest. To share the knowledge she gleaned with God Ah, despite the creator's omnipotence had become something of a habit to her. Though he likely did so to monitor her own growth and encourage it, she still loved to elaborate on her experiences. In the course of her journey she had met many fascinating humans and learned much about their ways during her visits to Midgard. However, among them there was one that specifically caught her eye.
“I had returned to the land of sand and water recently. The young Human female I had told you about prior, I had met with her once more. She had taught me about a Human creation that they call an ‘instrument'. It is rather incredible item, you see. It makes what they call 'music' when they pluck the strings upon it. It makes the loveliest sound at the touch of a finger...I wish that I could share that experience with you, your majesty.”
He raised an eyebrow as if amused by her excitement, and TJ felt even more puzzled because the creator still lacked a face, let alone a body to speak.
Perhaps going by Amae's thoughts, it was proof that he had one at the time, but through her memories he couldn’t glimpse it. She clasped her hands together and closed her eyes before she gently hummed, her voice gentle and loving, like a mother singing a lullaby to her child. TJ felt that same feeling he often felt before...nostalgia, however this time it wasn’t accompanied by a memory attempting to resurface through the Frequency. The sound of her voice was one that he had heard recently...and the song that she hummed also. He searched through every memory that he could recall since his awakening, and it finally came to him.
His dream on Toad Island, the person he saw in the memory had looked like Su, but if her eyes and hair were any indication, it wasn’t her. The voice matched the one he heard now as did what she hummed, but this time around it sounded somewhat unrefined or incomplete. Was it possible that Amae manifested as Su in his dreams because he couldn’t recall her image? But that didn’t explain why she had that same image during the invasion of Hanamah. That was without a doubt Su's memory, and one that he shared with her, but what was her relationship with Amae, and furthermore, what was his? Why was it that she had gone to such great lengths for him over the years, going so far as to leave him fragments of her memories and powers as she did others?
God Ah looked on with surprise before a wide grin spread from ear to ear.
“Wonderful, Amae. This is the answer that I had sought out. What you have just shown me shall be the key to teaching Humanity how to master their mana.”
Her humming came to an abrupt halt and she gave him a puzzled glance.
“This will? How do you mean?”
“'Music' is something of Humanity's own creation. If they are to hear the sound of your voice in the form of music, they will be able to recognize the sound and tap into it through the Heart of Yggdrasil. In so doing, they shall be able to bring about their own creations via the same means. Music will be the final touch necessary in order to bring success to our endeavour. Let us begin right away, Amae.”
“Yes, your majesty!” She enthusiastically answered with a wide smile.
God Ah began to speak as he outstretched both hands, and Amae followed suit shortly after. As the two continued chanting, sky blue runic words began to manifest before them and circle around the crystal as a magic circle with a pentagram within took form beneath it, and five others of varying sizes appeared above it. The crystal began to emit a powerful glow as they continued their incantation.
“Now, Amae, do what you had done prior! The Heart of Yggdrasil will recall the sound!” God Ah told her.
“As you wish.” She answered with an acknowledging nod.
She began to hum once more and the writing increased as God Ah continued his chant, the words rising ever higher. Once her song came to an end they turned into a series of spheres of light, and the circles merged together upon each other, taking the words with them and sealing themselves within the crystal. The glow remained, and the ritual came to an end.
“You have done well. I would like you to take this crystal to Xenadia. Inform the Messenger Seres of the song, and have her pass this knowledge on to the other worshippers at the holy grounds. Let them spread the word across Midgard.”
“It shall be done your majesty. Would you like to also give this a name?”
God Ah rubbed his chin thoughtfully.
“It would be for the best, would it not? Perhaps it would become easier for Humanity to call upon, and recall if we do so. Let us name it...Frequency. That should suffice.”
TJ's spiritual jaw fell at the words that the creator had spoken.
That was, without a shadow of a doubt the very crystal that he used and which he tapped into for his power. Did that mean that humming that he had heard was what allowed him to do just that? The two had given his ability a shape, and though he had no body currently, if he did, he would gently cradle the crystal in his hands. The thoughts of God Ah and Amae's union swirled in his mind, the two bringing about his existence, and the strength to become the world's Abellan. He had so much to be thankful for, but he had never met them and could only offer his gratitude in silence.
“Your will be done.”
Ama clasped her hands together bashfully, the thoughts of the young musician she met resurfacing in her conscious mind.
“I understand that it is a selfish request that is unbecoming of me, as your Left Hand but...I wish to do something for Humanity also. I must ask that you forgive my impudence, your majesty, but I would like to aid that one young female that is struggling, if even just slightly.”
God Ah gave her a curious glance.
“Via what means?”
“I would like to have an instrument made. I know not what I wish it to be but...I wish to assist that Human in creating...music. She had said that she was having difficulties. I wish to learn from her, and inspire her. By your leave, may I?”
The creator was silent for a moment and she waited in bated breath for his response.
“You need not ask my permission, Amae. You are free to do as you wish, to a certain degree of course. For such an end, I shall not hinder you. So long as you remain mindful of the impact of our presence in their affairs, I offer you my blessing. Alas, to do so, will you not see to an instrument of your own make? Though this may be a power that both you and I share, I feel that it comes much more naturally to you.”
The power of creation? To think that Lady Amae could be better at it than God Ah himself came as quite a shock to the Abellan but...if those mysterious words he heard from potentially Asmodeus himself were any indication, it was possible. Not just for them, but TJ also. To rise above the gods...it seemed unfathomable.
She smiled at his praise.
“My gratitude knows no bounds, your majesty.”
She clasped her hands together and a golden glow took form between her hands. Once she let go and spread them out, the glow became a sphere which eventually dimmed and revealed a snow white harp. The top corners were shaped like tiny wings and it had a gold finish where the strings were attached. Taking the instrument in hand, she tightly held it to her chest and smiled gently.
“This is...my instrument,” she whispered softly.
She released her grip on it and it was engulfed by another sphere, to which it dissipated into a series of spheres of light that vanished into her chest.
“I will brook no further delay to fulfill your wishes, your majesty. Humanity will prosper exponentially from your assistance, of this, I am certain!”
At those words she stepped forward to the crystal and TJ got his first proper glimpse at Amae. The words 'goddess' could barely even begin to describe her. Her soft pale blue eyes and flushed cheeks, the loving smile she wore and the motherly and loving aura that she emitted. Her long hair tied back by a single blue ribbon a much deeper green than the Heart of Yggdrasil itself. She had eight beautiful feathered wings that emerged from her back, and carried her here.
He was at a loss for words to describe her, but she was without a doubt, someone or something that had transcended humanity, both in body and mind. Though TJ couldn’t understand it, he felt certain that she was one of the only beings that could stand by God Ah. Perhaps it was due to his missing memories, but he felt that there was much more to their relationship and upon recalling them, he would know who he truly was.
With a single touch, a gentle glow surrounded the crystal and it steadily moved closer to her before coming to a halt a safe distance away. At the sight, God Ah gave her an approving nod.
“I assure you, the sentiment is mutual, Amae. You were the one that gave them shape and gave my ideas a definitive form.”
Her cheeks flushed a further red and she gave him her brightest smile.
“If it is for you, there is nothing that I cannot do. I shall take my leave now, your majesty.”
With no further words to trade, all of her wings raised, and with a powerful beat she shot up into the sky and broke through the Instance Dungeon's barrier. Now high above Asgard and looking upon the world before her, she looked to the sky and a rainbow beam of light rained down upon her. Her body was engulfed in it and vanished as the beam followed shortly afterwards, leaving no traces of either having come or gone.

TJ's sight vanished in a flash of light and he once more found himself in the body of another person in another place. It seemed that the power of Memorius Sanctum extended beyond glimpses into the memory of Amae alone, or at least he believed it to be one such possibility. That which he knew of the book was extremely limited, but the fact that it contained the memories of God Ah and his Left Hand, one such feat would be minuscule in comparison to the many great things the two had accomplished.
The sound of the ragged breathing of a young lady brought his reverie to an end as through her eyes he glimpsed a light descending from the heavens, one a gentle blue and the other a bright green. Her focus turned back to where she was headed, and from all around he could see what seemed to be something akin to a giant temple or some such place. Perhaps as big as if not bigger than the entire city of Elias, towering from the sea and reaching towards the skies. To make things even stranger, it was an island in the middle of nowhere, and she seemed to be frantically ascending it. Across grass-covered walkways and up a series of ladders, the young lady moved ever higher towards the pinnacle of the island, eventually reaching one last ladder with a sign written in a language TJ was not familiar with. Swallowing hard and taking a deep breath, she carefully made her way up the ladder to the top.
After climbing up a few short landings the young lady found herself before a tall tree that gave off an olive green aura with motes of light fell from it silently. The entire place gave off an aura that seemed to be almost divine and it was so far removed from all else it was filled with a calming silence. Here it felt as if Humanity was closest to the gods. Given that, it was just the place that the two would be able to communicate. She knelt down before the tree and clasped her hands together as the blue wisp submerged itself in the tree while the crystal levitated above it. With a flash of light the tree changed from green to a snow white with a blue aura and spheres of the same colour falling from the branches and leaves.
“I am glad to see you in good health Seres.” The voice spoke, revealing itself to be the goddess.
“Thank you for gracing us with your presence once again, Lady Amae.” Seres answered before bowing her head.
“Please raise your head, messenger.”
Seres did as the goddess requested.
“I have come with a gift and a request of you from God Ah.”
She nodded her head once affirmatively, both to say that she understood but also to make herself understand. It was very rare that the gods would visit Xenadia, and even more so that they would come bearing requests of the Derr Clan and the acolytes of Xenadia. It was their duty to pass on the teachings they had received and build the ties between the gods and Humanity. She could and would not fail in this duty.
“Ask anything of me, Lady Amae. I will do everything in my power to see it through successfully.”
Amae chuckled gently. “I have no doubts that you will succeed, child. Do not be afraid. Alas, this crystal, the Heart of Yggdrasil, is something God Ah would like to bestow upon your kind. Through this, your clan and their descendants will learn how to tap into the memories contained within this crystal. With it, they may understand and use its energy in order to open the pathways within themselves, and master the use of mana and a power by the name of Frequency.”
Seres bowed down once more.
“Our gratitude for your generosity is endless!”
“We have you to thank as well for seeing these tasks through, and leading your clan in accomplishing them. Now then, I shall teach you that in which you need to know in order to call forth mana from the crystal. Are you prepared?”
The young lady rose to her feet and took a deep breath.
For her kind, and for the sake of the gods who looked over them from far above, she would accomplish this.
“Yes. Please guide me well, your grace.”
Through her voice, it sounded as if Amae smiled at the young lady's enthusiasm.
“Then let us begin.”
The crystal descended to the ground level and stopped next to Seres, before gently levitating and turning before it began to release a sound, the sound of Amae's voice as she sung the song during the ritual. Seres solemnly listened to the song as she looked at her reflection in the Heart of Yggdrasil. The young lady had shoulder-length chestnut brown hair and large blue eyes, a small mouth and nose, with delicate expressions. She wore the dark green outfit many of the sisters of Xenadia wore.
She listened intently to the song, her eyes closed before she opened them once more at the end of it.
“I think I have it memorized.”
“Would you like to sing it back?” Lady Amae asked through the tree.
“Yes. Please offer your insight on my renditions, my lady.” With a deep breath she repeated what she had heard.
Though she may not have looked the part, her voice carried a tune that seemed impossible for anyone but the goddess, and the crystal reacted to her voice. It was no short song, so after a period her voice would falter, but she persisted nonetheless until she had mastered the song.
“You have done well, Seres.”
The crystal rose above the tree and remained stationed there.
“I shall entrust this item and task with you. Should you ever feel the need to practice, you may come here to do so. I leave Humanity in your care once more, messenger.”
The young lady clasped her hands together as the wisp emerged from the tree and flew away.
“I shall not fail you,” she answered.

In a flash of light TJ had returned to Amae, and saw as the wisp of light that she had become drift down near the outskirts of the desert town. As she touched down, she manifested and glimpsed around the surrounding area, despite knowing that there were none present who would bear witness to her,
Before entering the city she clasped her hands together and spread them out to both flanks. A gentle glow surrounded her and her outfit changed then and there. She held a hand out to the wall that was before her and a circle of light appeared before reflecting her in it. Her body became the size of a regular adult human, her eyes a dark brown and her hair a dark shade of brown-her entire appearance seemingly completely different from before. She now wore a desert cloak, sandals and a dress that covered the entirety of her body. She threw the hood over her head before giving herself an approving nod. As she turned away the light in the wall disappeared and it returned to normal.
While she approached one of the village's entrances TJ let his thoughts wander.
The ability to change her clothes, to create things at will and to even perform the relic recovery technique. She was without a doubt God Ah's Left Hand, and her power was unmistakable. She had the power to give things form...one that he had never seen before. Was that something masters of the Divine Arts could learn? Or was that unique to the creator and Lady Amae? Though on the other hand, Su seemingly inherited her ability to change her clothes, but in a much more restricted form.
He wanted to understand her, but unlike with the other memories he couldn’t speak to her. He could only see things in a way different than he was familiar with. He would have to bear witness and ask around with the hope that someone would be able to offer him some answers to his predicament.
The disguised Amae entered the village and TJ felt a bit nostalgic at catching passing glimpses of vendors in the street and others that set up a carpet or tarp and sold their wares there. The Desert village did not seem to have a market specifically, but did have a sort of bazaar, with many people, some travellers selling a variety of wares from the other cities and trading in all sorts of currencies while speaking in tongues that the Abellan was unfamiliar with. The sight of shops with signs that hawked their wares thankfully, were universal. The goddess approached the armour shop and opened the door before greeting the armour smith in his native language. Though TJ did not understand a word of it since he did not speak it, Amae's memories seemed to answer what they meant before he could curse his lack of knowledge.
“Good afternoon, Ezra. I hope the day finds you well.” Amae said with a polite bow.
Hammering away at a piece of armour the armour smith turned to her. His skin was dark, hair cropped short and dark eyes cast an appraising gaze on her for a few moments.
“Ah...you've returned, Nomad. I did not think I would see you again. There is not much in this village of ours, but visitors are always welcome. Have you come to purchase armour? You will not find anything like this in the whole of the Desert.” He said as he wiped his forehead with the sleeve of his copper shirt.
Amae smiled politely.
“Thank you, but I have no need for such items this day. Is your daughter present? May I meet with her?”
He seemed a tad disappointed in the response, however the moment was short lived.
“Kera is in the back tinkering with her musical box as usual,” he sighed. “I know not who she expects to take up the shop when I have become too old, but she should really put more effort into her smithing and less into that box.”
The goddess chuckled gently as she walked past and thanked him. There were a couple of rooms in the back where the two slept and a kitchen also. The hallway was dim, but she knew the young lady's room was the second on her left. Before entering she held her hands out and the harp that she had recently created appeared in her hands. When she reached the door she held out her hand and rapped on it a couple of times.
“Yes? Who is it?” A young girl's voice answered.
“It is I once more,” Amae's voice answered.
“Nomad? Please, come in!” She sounded awfully excited to see her.
Perhaps Amae’s visits were rather far and few between, if Ezra’s words were any indication. Between managing all of Humanity, the Cerebians and the Child of Light, ‘busy’ would likely be an understatement. If the previous memories were any indication, the two were close and her words likely only scratched the surface of that relationship.
She opened the door and in a small room with little in it sat Kera upon a rather sturdy but also tough looking bed. Amae had focused on her fingers, many of them calloused from either wielding a hammer or from plucking the strings of her instrument.
“I have been practicing quite a lot but I have not quite come up with something that would make for a good song. That is not important though. I am truly glad to see you, but I feel that I must ask. What brings you here today, Nomad?” Kera asked as she gently plucked the strings a few more times, repeating the process and changing the ending slightly.
She pursed her lips with a hint of frustration whenever she hadn’t reached the desired sound.
“I had considered the possibility that you and I could perhaps play together? Alone you may face an impenetrable hardship, but perhaps as two we may be able to see your song to fruition.” The goddess answered with a smile.
The girl looked at her with a twinkle in her eyes and a bright smile. TJ was at a loss for words, his thoughts raced, but not a single one was coherent in the slightest.
“Really?! You have gotten yourself an instrument also? I would love to play with you, Nomad!”
She scooted over and made space for Amae to sit down with her on the bed.
“With your help I may yet become a Bard.”
Amae beamed. “You will. I have no doubts in my mind.”
In this moment, he was seeing the bonds forged between Kera and Lady Amae, and perhaps a continuation of the trials of some of the early Bards. Perhaps, through her he was learning the origin of the goddess’ boundless love and why it extended to him, also.
As the realization waxed and waned in his conscious mind, in a flash of light the memory came to an end and heralded in another of his own.

The Asgardian Duet: The Third Act-Diligence
TJ sat in the chair of a kitchen inside a quaint little home. A couple of pictures were scattered about the walls, a single mahogany plaque with some writing that he could not understand, and he at the kitchen table eating. The bowl of soup was made with tender loving care, courtesy of his guardian who was preparing more for any other visitors. She hummed gently as she stirred the soup within the pot, then lifted the silver ladle to her lips to get a taste of it.
She licked both and gave it an approving nod as she smiled.
“Mm...a pinch more salt should get the flavour just right,” Yuna said.
She washed off the ladle and rummaged through a cupboard of spices and other such goods before drawing the desired item and sprinkling some into the soup. She began to stir it again and the boy put a spoonful in his mouth.
He could not recall the last time he had soup in the current time period but that before him was without a doubt delicious and nutritious.
“Ya’ know, lil’ one,” she began.
Though the spoon remained in his mouth, his eyes shifted to the cook.
“I can’t help but think that ya’ gotta be more careful ‘round the royal guard, y’hear?”
Though she had her back turned to him, he had the sense that she was smiling in spite of her concerned words. Very rarely was there a time where she didn’t. She turned to him and just as he suspected she did just that, both her mouth and eyes, her soft gaze both embracing and embarrassing him.
“Don’t think I’ll ever get why they won’t let you and the Princess have a play date or two but those castle dogs are a right handful, ain’t they?”
She placed the lid on the pot and set the ladle aside before turning away from the stove and sitting in the chair across from him.
It had been some time since he last saw the past Yuna but if memory served, she ran a traveller’s bar on the outskirts of Asgard's capital city. This time around she wore a yellow apron over a thick orange turtleneck sweater, crimson pajama pants and white bunny slippers.
“They brought you all the way out here and yet they’re makin’ you out to be a bad influence or somethin’ on the Princess,” she huffed. “Ridiculous! It's a real shame that you don’t speak up, lil’ one. I've not the foggiest where you came from or what your name is but I always find you back here.”
She beamed.
“Never’d thought that I’d find a child this far outta the way but there you were, face down in the dirt with a rumblin’ tummy,” she laughed gently. “You plan on visiting the princess again today don't you? Make sure to avoid those nasty city guards too, y’hear? Out there I can’t be lookin’ out for ya’.”
He finished his bowl of soup and gave her an approving nod as his eyes twinkled.
“Good stuff, huh? Glad to hear it!”
She picked up the bowl and he hopped down from his seat to pick up his tan strunal mandolin. A leaf as big as he tied around it allowed him to carry it over his shoulder. He lifted up the mandolin and slipped under the leaf before adjusting it. Just as he remembered himself from then, he wore the child-sized white gown, had his hair messy and short, and wore no shoes nor socks. His eyes had a shine to them that seemed to have dimmed over the years.
“Before ya’ go, take this with ya’, lil’ one.”
Yuna offered him a small pouch that was closed with a drawstring.
“With all that runnin’ around ya’ do, you’re gonna work up a real appetite. Can’t have ya’ collapsing in the middle of the city. Now, c’mere and give me a hug.”
She knelt down on one knee and spread out her arms while he ran over into her warm embrace. Just as he smiled from ear-to-ear, she did also, her eyes shuttered.
“Make sure ya’ come back to me safe and sound now. I’ll be waitin’ for ya’.”
She let him go and he nodded solemnly before he scrambled for the door. He unlocked it and swung it open before stepping out into the world. The sun shone down upon the house hidden behind a fortress of trees and he stole a glance back before waving with both hands to his guardian, who solemnly waved back. As he broke out into a sprint and entered the veil of trees and bushes, Yuna placed her hands to her hips and smiled, her brows knit. When he had completely gone from her sight, she stepped into the house and closed the door behind her.

As his younger self made his way through the familiar forest landscape, his current self’s mind wandered.
In the last memory he had seen, his younger self could speak and did. Yuna didn’t say he didn’t at all, but if everything thus far was any indication, he didn’t. Was it possible this took place before Freya had passed away? If so, it would certainly explain quite a bit...but it also raised the question of whether the events in Memorius Sanctum were in chronological order. That, and if they weren’t, what was the uniting factor for the memories that were included in the pages?
TJ relentlessly sprinted through the forest with skill and speed and with clear familiarity. He easily hopped over roots and dashed through bushes, weaving past trees towards his destination.
As he ran through the forest he caught glimpses of all sorts of forest animals, but not any that were like those on Midgard, to an incredible degree. There were rabbit-like creatures that soared like flying squirrels, bugs larger than a typical dog with more eyes than the fingers he had on both hands. There were even unusual, mystical four-legged creatures that galloped or grazed in the forest clearings and watering holes.
Was that what Asgard was really like? The few memories he had of it was when it was at war. A blanket of destruction, death and fire razed the lands, and no such creatures would be found on it. At the thought of the memories, he felt a pang in his heart. This was the world the Asgardians so dearly loved and he had failed to save. Could things ever be the same after what had taken place?

The child broke free from the forest and followed a dirt road that lead directly to the capital. Despite running for such a long period he did not seem tired out, and so he continued down the road. As he did so, a host of other travellers made their way to it in an orderly fashion. Some rode on wagons pulled by fur-coated four legged beasts, sporting massive tusks. Others walked while carrying rucksacks bigger than they were brimming with a myriad of magical weapons both familiar and foreign.
As he neared the towering outer walls of the city, he turned to see the guards that stood sentry at the entrance. Noting that there would be no entry through it so long as they were present, he took a detour away from the main road. He departed from the nearby road and inched closer to the forests’ edge as he gazed at the world that awaited him on the other side of the ramparts. Peeking over it he could see the city rising ever higher, and at the pinnacle the World Tree. As ever, Yggdrasil stood tall and proud amidst the homes and shops of the people of Asgard.
TJ came to an eventual halt at the wall and looked around cautiously before sidling along it. He approached a small patch of grass and leaves standing out amidst all else and crouched down to remove them. Upon doing so, he revealed a hole big enough for a small child to fit into, and immediately scrambled into it. After crawling around for a good ten to fifteen seconds he emerged on the other side of the wall. He shook the dirt out of his hair and dusted off his gown before letting out a satisfied huff.
It seemed that the hole that Straw Hat had shown to him in his first memory hadn’t been sealed yet. Perhaps it was because Warlord Turk and his men had pursued the Warrior they hadn’t taken notice of the escape route. TJ felt even more gratitude and admiration for him than he had prior.
The boy continued on towards the nearest house avoiding the roads rife with an influx of civilians and guards meandering through it. Sidling against the wall, he skulked across it before he glanced around the nearest corner and deemed it safe enough to proceed. He broke out into a sprint down the cobblestone street and dove into an alleyway at the sound of a couple walking and talking nearby. He remained hidden in the darkness next to a wanted poster with his face plastered on it. Though he hadn’t a clue as to how much or just what currency it was that was on it, it definitely seemed to be a rather hefty amount.
When the two had passed he peeked once more and continued on, snaking from one side of the street to the next. He would hide within alleyways whenever possible to be seen and heard as infrequently as possible. The din of the bustling civilians and adventurers traversing the sectors raised his guard. However, his journey would only become increasingly difficult as he progressed.
The sound of a door being shut alerted him as he ran through the street which led to him diving into another alleyway. The sound of something weighty being moved—perhaps trash or some other sort of debris—put him on guard with the realization danger was inbound. Stuck between the city's wall and the risk of encountering them, his only recourse was to go up. He clenched his fists and two tiny wings spread out from his back before he turned to the wall. He sprinted towards it and ran a couple steps up the wall before leaping away from it, and rapidly fluttering his wings to give him some extra height. He grabbed on to the eaves of the roof and pulled himself up just barely, then let out a gentle sigh.
“Did you hear something?” The man carrying the trash asked.
“It's just your imagination,” a lady answered.
He was safe, for now.
He looked upon the world before him, and noticed that he was not far from Sector B.
After that there would be only one left, and from there to ascend Yggdrasil.
He took a deep breath and dashed across the roof before performing a leap.
He was quick and light on his feet, and with the help of his wings he could close the gaps with relative ease. Yet even so, he still had to move cautiously in case someone glimpsed his traversal of the city.
From one rooftop to the next, he progressed towards the wall and jumped with all his might, which led to a direct collision with it, but not one that would stop him. He rapidly fluttered his wings as he struggled to climb the wall and eventually managed to pull himself up. The distance between the wall and the next set of houses however, was far too great for him to leap across successfully. He turned around and hung from the edge of the wall before he took a deep breath. He finally let go and desperately flapped his wings before he landed against the ground. His body remained frozen in place as the vibrations of the landing rattled him to his core and resulted in him falling on his side.

After a brief rest his body recovered and he managed to rise again. He steadily made his way to a nearby street and glanced around from the safety of the darkness.
Though they were only side streets, Sector B was smaller than Sector C, and thus the people and locations were much more tightly packed together. Luckily for him, some alleyways were much easier to traverse, only occasionally blocked off by fences of wood and iron. The latter much easier to climb over, but much more painful when he one was careless with them.
The sounds of a wagon passing through the streets and a pair of women gossiping caused his ears to perk up. Considering that their paths were likely to cross soon, he would need to get out of sight as quickly as possible.
“Baked gallantro for sale! Get 'em while they're nice and hot right here!” The voice of the vendor called out.
TJ felt a hint of curiosity and wariness at the mention of such a culinary option. Perhaps they were the equivalent of eating a cow or a fish on Jienda, but he couldn’t imagine what it was, let alone what it tasted like. Perhaps sometime he would ask Peorth or Kooh whether they were familiar with it, and if so, if it was delicious.
The boy tiptoed through the alleyway and put his fingers through the holes of a fence before he climbed over to the other side. Now near back of a house with the vendor steadily moving towards the front, he saw an opportunity to make his move.
Stuck between a wall and the fence he just climbed, he was reluctant to attempt to climb towards the roof. It would allow for him to be easily spotted by anyone below and that was a risk he couldn’t afford. So long as he could remain out of sight, he could avoid drawing attention.
The sound of the wheels drifting away sent his mind into overdrive and he decided to act quickly and decisively. He stormed towards a pair of garbage bags and used them to give empower his leap. Bounding from the pile, he grabbed on to the railings of a balcony. He awkwardly swung across them and aligned himself with the oncoming vendor’s wagon. As he watched the vehicle come into view, he leapt towards it and rapidly fluttered his wings to land with grace and little noise atop the cart. The pitter-patter of his bare feet barely made a sound across it as he ran and jumped from it to the other alleyway. He grabbed hold of a ladder hanging from a stairwell and climbed and it to peer at the world below. As the few people who perused the streets he gazed down upon began to file out of the area, he climbed over the railing and flitted down over another fence.
TJ was now was a tad closer to one of the main streets, and this one was bustling with people.
In the past he was able to slip through the crowds without drawing too much attention to himself, but that also was a rather risky thing to do. His short stature did not draw much attention to him, making this task much simpler.
The boy took refuge behind a series of trash cans and in one of them, he caught a glimpse of an old, tattered hoodie. Thinking that it could make for a good disguise, he fished it from its resting place and threw it over his body. It was much bigger than he had expected, and covered his entire torso and down to his knees, but it would have to suffice. He hurried into the streets, wading through the crowd in an attempt to blend in. His peripheral vision was blocked by the hood but his eyes remained set on reaching his goal. He could only glimpse the legs and lower halves of the torsos of many of the people he bumped into and scrambled to avoid, but he still managed to proceed with relative ease.
“Watch where you're going, kid!” Someone hissed at him after he ran into their legs.
“Where are your parents? Are you lost?” Another asked in a worried tone.
He shook his head in response and immediately continued on his journey.
Though it was tough to see, the Abellan eventually came across a line-up of people waiting to pass the next checkpoint. He broke away from the crowd and made his way to one of the far ends of the walls, and arrived at his destination but only found a patch of grass and dirt. He dug his nails into the earth and furrowed his brows as the realization dawned upon him; the tunnel he had created previously had been discovered and filled.
He turned his focus back to the people clamouring in the streets and at the gate and saw his opportunity there. Amidst them there was a wagon with an open bonnet he could stow away within to get past the gate.
He would just have to avoid being seen in the act, and more so caught after hiding within.
TJ stepped out and walked along the street in the flow of people as he glanced around for a way to draw their attention. He caught a glimpse of some colourful birds nestled upon the eaves of a house and picked up a stone as he continued to walk. He broke away from those heading towards the outer gate and joined those going in the opposite direction, his target in sight. He threw the rock with all his might and burst out into a sprint, eyes turned to him before they moved to the beating of wings and birds taking flight.
The Bard vaulted into the caravan and lifted the lid of the nearest box he could to climb inside. He hid himself amidst the multitude of straw within, holding a jar likely more valuable than his life. He shifted it around so that he could reach the bottom and held the jar above his head to hide his hair. Mutters filled the crowd for a couple moments and broke the silence until the usual din of chatter drowned them out. Shortly afterwards, the wagon lurched forward and the voices of the guards made him realize that his time was near. If he was caught now, he would definitely be in a predicament.
“Halt it there, traveller. We’ll need to inspect your vehicle before you go any further,” One of the two guards said.
“O-oh yes, of course. I’m sure that you’ll find everything in order,” the merchant responded.
The footsteps of the guard followed around the side of the caravan until he reached the back of the bed. He climbed into the wagon and the sound of his metal greaves against the wood made TJ's heart race. One by one, the guard inspected the various boxes. Each creaked at his touch and after quickly checking their contents, he came to the one the child was hidden in. The light that shone within sent chills down his spine and his hands nearly started to tremble, but he remained still as a statue. He held his breath for so long he feared he would find a way to suffocate himself, if not give himself away for air. With a low grunt the guard closed the box and returned through the labyrinth of items. TJ let out a sigh of relief as the caravan started to move again into the innermost areas of the city.
The Abellan slowly and carefully opened the box to peek out and see if it was safe to come out.
This sector was where most of the nobility resided, those with enough power to rub elbows with most renown people on Asgard. His disguise would do him no good since the chance of anyone where such shabby clothes in the sector was nigh impossible.
Once he deemed it safe enough, he disembarked from the caravan and tossed away the sweater. He took cover in an alleyway and took some time to steady his breathing.
The area had fewer civilians, but an even greater number of guards that patrolled the streets. If any of the nobles saw him, they would not hesitate to call the guard on him, and they would all be on their guard. Seeing Peorth would be absolutely out of the question at that juncture. There were fewer alleyways and much more private property, which added even greater dangers and higher fences to climb.
The Bard placed a hand to his chest and breathed deeply.
He had done this before, and the path he had mentally mapped out had yet to fail him. Perhaps he could rely on it once more?
TJ meandered off towards another patch of land near the wall's limits and lifted up a hunk of dirt from the ground. He quietly climbed into the hole and pulled the dirt back over to seal it. Without a moment’s hesitation he began to crawl again through the pitch-black tunnel. It was rather dusty and though he had not the foggiest of where in the area he was exactly, he knew how he would reach his destination. He would run into a wall, and before long that came to pass. He raised both hands skyward and pushed the plot of dirt aside to climb out of the hole, then replaced it shortly after. He wiped the mud from his face and glanced around the surrounding area. It didn’t take long for his eyes to meet with that of a pair of nobles having tea at their gazebo. Both looked horrified at the sight and though his eyes didn’t move at all, his mouth opened slightly.
Unease washed over him like an unrelenting tidal wave.
The noble rose to his feet as his face contorted.
“Guards!”
His wife stormed away from the gazebo as she screamed about an intruder in their garden.
The boy had come so far, only to be caught at a critical moment. If he was to escape this situation, he would have to move quickly.
TJ ran towards the nearest hedge and saw a series of beautiful flowers growing in it.
His current self recognized them—blue roses—and quite a lot of them at that.
He leapt through the hedge and fought past branches and vines with dogged determination. He emerged on the other side with cuts all across his arms and legs and his gown ripped slightly but he still pressed on. He broke out into a sprint and turned the corner of the nearest hedge. Following that, he made his way towards the home’s fence and scrambled to the top as quickly as he could. Once he reached the other side he climbed down until he reached a safe height and jumped down. With a relatively safe landing, he tumbled, rose to his feet and sprinted onward.
The Bard scrambled up a deck and climbed to the roof of a house. From there he jumped and landed on a rope tied to a series of poles that lined the streets, each with a series of bunting flags lining them. He nearly lost his balance but managed to regain it and carry on. His tightrope venture kept him out of the reach of the guard that pursued him from below. In spite of being opposing forces, the guard watched the boy warily, his arms out and ready to catch him. As TJ continued on he stole a glance at the world below with trepidation, and his foot slipped.
“Everyone your priority is to get the child alive! Don't let him escape!” The leader shouted to his squadron.
The boy removed his guitar from his back and closed his eyes tightly as his mouth opened slightly, a long drawn out note escaped his lips as he opened his eyes, both flickered to a deep blue. With a strum of his guitar a translucent blue barrier manifested and halted the fall before he hit the ground, all while forcing the surrounding guards back.
“M-magic?” One of them asked as the child was lifted to an upright position.
The barrier sparkled and took the form of a transparent golden sphere that surrounded his entire body. With another strum of his guitar it seemed to melt away and gather at his back. At the sight, the guards began to approach, with trepidation in their eyes, while his were set on the World Tree. The traces of the barrier sparkled like tiny stars that surrounded the child before they gathered to his wings. The two began to shine a bright gold and released a ring of light that dazed everyone nearby. At that same moment, he shot off into the sky and soared towards the tree, his body steadily descending as he neared it. Though still far from it, he landed in one of the side streets and continued his sprint from there. Eventually he emerged from the final ring of the city and made his way up the rolling hills towards the waiting Princess.
Most of the guards stationed around the tree had made their way down to Sector A to quell the commotion, leaving few around the surrounding areas of the trunk.
If TJ’s memory served, one would follow the path directly towards Yggdrasil, since the palace had control of the Bifrost Pads both at the base and crown of the tree. Attempting to use them as a wanted criminal would easily end with him being caught, since they were heavily guarded on all sides.
He instead opted out for making his way up the hills in a rather roundabout way to avoid detection, and from there he climbed the tree from the back. The bark was tough on his hands, and the nearest branch was quite the distance away from him but he wouldn’t let that deter him. Little by little, he progressed ever higher, before finally reaching the first branch. He gave himself a moment to catch his breath, then grabbed hold of the bark and began the ascent anew.

When TJ had finally reached the crown of the tree, the sky was dyed red as the sun set over the horizon. If he pressed on dutifully, he would be able to reach his goal before nightfall.
So long as he cast out any doubts, he would get there. It was that belief that gave him the strength to press forward.
He scanned the landing he found himself on and the familiar sight of walkway-like bridges obscured by branches filled his vision. At the heart of it all, an ornate silver gate with blue crystals embedded in the top of it caught his eye.
That Instance Dungeon was the gateway to where Princess Peorth awaited and he would need to get past the guards to get to it.
He searched the walkways and glimpsed a couple of guards on some of the nearby walkways, but deemed his safe to cross. There were myriad paths, all branching out and leading to different places, some going over and under others. In so doing traversing them was both difficult and amusing, the former for those who patrolled, and the latter for the child.
TJ beat his wings as rapidly as he could before he leapt up to the nearest bridge and landed lightly. He fell prone and made his way across, remaining hidden behind some of the World Tree’s giant leaves.
It was a tad painful to do since the nails on his fingers and toes were damaged from his ascent, but a small matter like that would not hold him back. He had come this far after all and would persist no matter what it took.
The Bard crossed the walkway until he arrived at a level where he could see all those that patrolled the others, and potentially they, him. The two he had been watching had their backs turned, so he rose to his feet and hurried forward. He hopped to another walkway a short distance away from him, and a tad closer to the Instance Dungeon at the heart of all of them. His wings began to flutter and he jumped a short distance to land on another before leaping up to the one above him.
If he took that path, he would only have to make two short jumps to reach the final landing where the gate was.
The Abellan managed to pull himself up and caught one of the guards turning around.
He only had a couple of seconds before the guard would lay his eyes on him.
The boy closed his eyes and muttered a couple of words before a tiny sphere of light formed upon his finger. It shot towards the guard and upon arriving, burst in his face and blinded him temporarily. The boy rose to his feet and jumped down to the next landing before laying his eyes on the Instance Dungeon. Before it, two figures stood guard, a tall man and a young girl. The former clad from head to toe in armour in the palace's colours, and his companion wearing light leather armour. He a sheathed sword and shield on his back, and she a small wooden buckler and a silver ball mace.
The young girl turned to the Bard and did a double take. Her bright blue irises shifted from him to her parent and as she frantically tugged at his arm, her snow white hair shifted and brushed against her face.
“Dad! Dad! Look! It's God's Governor Marcellus!” She cried, pointing in the opposite direction of the boy.
“R-really? Where?” He asked as he turned to see where she pointed.
In response, she hopped onto his back and pushed the visor on his helmet over his eyes. She let go of him and waved TJ over, then offered him a hand as he jumped to reach where they were. With a single solemn nod he turned away from her and vanished into the gate as she waved and smiled.
“Honestly, Velvet, you know you shouldn't be playing around like that when we're on duty.”
She giggled as she rubbed the back of her neck.
“Hehe sorry, Dad.”
He knit his eyebrows but smiled nonetheless.
“No more of that, okay? If the vice-captain found out you were doing that on gate duty, he’d give both of us an earful. You can do that when we get home as much as you like.”

TJ found himself on the other side of the gate, and his current self’s mind was abuzz.
To think that he could utilize the Frequency prior to meeting Su and regaining his memories. He found it stranger that even though he didn’t, or potentially couldn’t talk, he was still able to perform incantations. However, then unlike now, he did it through what seemed to be a song...did he tap into his powers the same way that Amae and God Ah had made for the use of Humanity in the previous memory? His past self was a greater enigma than he could have imagined, and the further the memory went on the more puzzled by himself he felt.
The light began to fade and the boy gazed upon a familiar garden that challenged visitors to navigate a maze of hedges in order to reach the castle.
Even if there were intruders, the guards that patrolled the vicinity would likely find them before they could step anywhere near the castle.
The Bard moved forward into the labyrinth as he recalled the paths he had followed before. He immediately came to a fork and took a left, stopped within the lane and placed his hands inside the hedge. As he pulled the branches apart, a passage was created within the foliage he stepped through. He ran right towards a dead end and opened it also, then reached the other side. He walked cautiously and quietly, then stopped before he turned at the next fork. He spotted a clear path and continued until he turned another corner where a river that had a small bridge towered over it came into view.
Upon the other side was a guard who had his back turned as he scouted the other directions and walkways. TJ moved as stealthily as he could to slide into the water undetected. He paddled his way around the path the guard watched over, gazing at the man beneath the water’s surface. Luckily for him, the river flowed through a tiny tunnel that led further into the labyrinth. Once again he was submerged in darkness as he made his way across, but he could see the light on the other side.
Upon reaching it, TJ climbed out and shook the water off of his body before he pressed on once more. He climbed through another part of the hedge and uneasily tiptoed away from a guard who had just turned a nearby corner. He opened another path and glanced upward to see the castle just on the other side of the hedge. The Bard walked a few minutes to the right and eventually came to the exit, designated by the marble arch that invited guests in.
He took a peek around the corner and spotted two guards having a casual chat among themselves. He made his way back and walked a fair distance away before searching the hedge for a place he could climb through. Most sections had too many branches that would get in his way which severely limited his options. However, daylight was steadily ebbing away and he did not want to spend the rest of it searching for a way through. Steeling his resolve, he awkwardly clambered through a hedge, past the branches hidden within to arrive on the other side. Though a rough means to do so, he was much closer to his goal, the walls of the castle within sight.

The sounds of battle caught his attention and he made his way around the corner see what was going on. Warlord Turk was training his contingent of Warriors near the castle in a small dirt arena. Most of them young boys and girls potentially on the cusp of becoming teenagers, wielding wooden swords and shields and training against each other. TJ looked on in awe, and amidst them there was one that he recognized, both past and present versions of himself.
Without a doubt it was Straw Hat, clad in leather armour just like the others and sparring with one of the other boys. When he had disarmed his opponent he took off his helmet and grinned before he helped the boy to his feet. As he went to reclaim the dropped sword, he caught a glimpse of TJ’s gaze and approached his teacher. The two spoke for a couple of, the sounds of their words traded drowned out by the din of combat. However, the angry expression on Turk’s face was unmistakable. He scolded Straw Hat, pointed at him, away from the field and turned to the other students. Following that, the young Warrior came around the corner and approached TJ.
“It's you again. I'm surprised you made it here without the guards catching you,” he said.
He grinned a toothy grin, one of the many missing.
“The princess has been looking out her window all day! She's probably still waiting for you to show up!”
He smiled.
“She'll be happy to see you, but super mad that you're so late!”
He wiped his forehead with his arm and exhaled.
“Anyway, I opened one of the windows so you could get in without having to get past the guards again. I can give you a boost up there if you like, but you're gonna have to jump. You're not scared, are ya'?”
The Bard rapidly shook his head.
“Good. Better get a running start, and do it quickly or ol’ Turk might catch us!”
Straw Hat stepped with his back to the wall and cupped his hands together while TJ took a few steps back. He sprinted towards the young man and placed a foot in his hands before the warrior hurled him up to the window, a look of surprise filled his eyes before he covered both.
“And borrow some panties from the princess would you?!” He hissed under his breath.
As the Bard scrambled up the window sill and into the castle, his modern self remained silent.
He had no comments for what had occurred, but he prayed with all his might that he would forget it.
TJ found himself in one of the castle's corridors, decorated with magnificent paintings that were interspersed across the walls. The floor had busts made of unknown but likely renown figures, statues and suits of armour perhaps once worn in the past, now solemnly standing sentry to protect the current generations of the royal family. A crimson carpet with gold lining was spread out across the whole corridor and magnificent chandeliers hung from the roof. Some gold, some silver and some with more unusual designs, such as a tree shape.
The boy silently made his way down the hallway as he glanced around at the faces that looked back at him. People he had never seen before, perhaps heroes of eld or previous generations of Peorth's family. But he was not here for them. He had come to see the princess and that was all.
The sound of a door opening nearly caused him to jump out of his own skin. Instead, he took cover behind a bust and the pedestal it rested upon as one of the caretakers of the castle walked by muttering obscenities about the head chef. As the danger passed he emerged and continued on, eventually arriving at another part of the corridor that looked much more familiar. At the other end of the hall he saw a pair of maids walking and he immediately hid at the side of a suit of armour. As they approached he walked around from the side to the back to remain out of their view as they walked and chatted, unaware of his presence.
“...has been studying very well.” One of the two said.
“The girls have been working very well together. Freya seems to have a better grasp of proper language than her sister, however...” The other replied.
TJ ignored the conversation and went on, quickly and quietly. He passed by a myriad of doors, and though he had not the foggiest what awaited within he knew the princess' room was nearby and he was determined to get there. After a period of walking down the hallways he turned one last corner and saw the door to where she was. A pair of lovely snow white doors, gilded in gold and marked by a nameplate beside them informing all it was her room. He swallowed hard and reached out to it. Upon reaching the door he opened it quickly and carefully before he stepped inside and closed it afterwards.
The room was as he had remembered it: a lovely canopy bed with transparent blue curtains and a wall with a picture of the entire royal family upon it. A desk fit for a princess and a comfortable chair to accompany it, with said princess sitting upon it, a look of surprise on her beautiful face. A bookshelf with a variety of books ranging from politics to royal etiquette, and even a love seat for her to spend some quality time with her parent.
Peorth herself wore a dark green gown with gold trimmings and the Asgardian herald emblazoned on the back. Upon her head was a golden coronet with a sapphire embedded in it, and upon her hand a ring that her mother had given to her, a family heirloom. The young girl's piercing sapphire eyes appraised him for a few moments, and his deep brown eyes stared back blankly.
“You've...you've come! I hadn't thought I would see you since the guards last took you away but you are still well! This is good news!” She excitedly said as she approached him and took his hands. “But you are hurt all over, soaked and covered in dirt, with leaves in your hair even.”
She reached out and plucked the leaves before tossing them away.
“I envy you, somewhat...” She said before holding her hands out to him.
A gentle glow surrounded them and was transferred to him, healing his wounds.
“I too, would like to leave the castle and see the city without an escort. To go on exciting adventures like you have...but alas, my studies are rather critical. It’s thanks to them I can heal you like I did now...and I've learned what the duties of a princess are and how to act and speak with grace, among other things. I'm sure you have your share of difficulties also...but even so, I do envy you.”
She shook her head.
“Let's not talk about something so negative, shall we? Now, pray tell, have you been practicing? I would love to hear you speak!”
The boy nodded affirmatively and her eyes twinkled as she clenched her fists.
“Really? Have you had any success thus far? How many words have you learned?”
He stared at her blankly and her expression clouded over slightly.
“Is that so? Quite the shame but it is not your fault. Since you've come all this way, I shall teach you! I feel that we had made quite some progress upon your last visit, so shall we try again?”
He nodded and she smiled.
“Fantastic! Then let us begin.”
She took his hand and guided him over to the couch where she sat him down and took a seat next to him.
“Let's start with my name then. Say it with me: Pay-orth. Simple, no?”
His mouth opened slightly but nothing came out.
“Once more. Pay-orth.”
He opened his mouth again and his lips formed the words, the first of the two came through just barely audible.
“P-pay...”
The princess looked ecstatic.
“I knew you could do it if you tried! You’re so very, very close! Don’t give up yet!”
For the first time his expression actually changed. His eyes sharpened, he looked focused and his eyebrows were tightly knit.
The moment of truth was rapidly approaching.
“Pay...Pay...”
“Yes, yes almost there! Just a little more!”
He clenched his eyes tightly and his fists also, the princess was on the edge of her seat.
“Pay...”
He took a deep breath-she waited in bated breath.
“Pe-pe.” He finally said and his expression defaulted.
“...Hmm?”
“Pe-pe,” he answered.
She was smiling.
The current TJ wanted to smack his past self for that spectacular failure.
The look on Peorth's face was indeed a smile, but it was oddly devoid of joy. The aura she emitted was intense enough for him to feel the disappointment in the air.
Suddenly she let out a chuckle and the tension seemed to fade. She burst out into laughter and wiped her tears away before grinning at him, slightly.
“You’re quite the character, aren’t you? Perhaps it might be a little too soon for you to learn to speak again, but we will do our best, together! I know that you can do it...I've heard it myself, after all, and I won't give up on you because you are a dear friend to me. That and...”
The princess’ expression seemed to cloud over slightly and become distant, but the moment was short-lived. She shook her head, her vigour renewed. She looked at him with a glint in her eye and a confident smile on her lips.
“A princess is an important figure to the people! I’ll see this as practice for my duties, also! Come, come sit here. I shall teach you everything from the ground up! Oh, but this is a little advanced...”
She sat him down in the chair at her desk and hurried over to her bookshelf before pulling a myriad of books from it. As he watched her excitedly prepare for their study session, his vision slowly blurred and faded away, the sound of the page turning heralding the end of the memory and the beginning of another.

God Ah's Larghissimo: Act IV-Gratia
TJ found himself likely seeing the familiar garden through Amae’s eyes. Accompanying her were Orpha sitting with her knees tucked beneath her legs and the Child of Light. Unlike the last time TJ had seen it, its body seemed to have developed somewhat. What once was a nearly featureless humanoid shape had become something more tangible. Hands and feet had formed, delicate features on the face ranging from a nose, a mouth and even ears took form. Though still vague, it even seemed that a hair-like shape was forming. As it frolicked in the garden, it happily jingled.
At the sight, the Goddess smiled and followed its play with her eyes solemnly.
“The Child of Light is growing splendidly, as my visions had predicted. It grows more vibrant and talkative as the days go by and my heart swells at both sight and sound. You have done ssplendidly in seeing to the care of it, Orpha.” Amae told her, offering a nod of approval.
“You honour me, Your Grace. Alas, it was by your instructions I was able to see to the well-being of the child. With the aid of Leigha, there have not been any issues thus far.”
“Here diligence is ever appreciated. So long as Leigha and her Saints continue to attain new memories, the Heart of Yggd rasil will grow in strength. The knowledge contained within will further the growth of the Child of Light also. With you two aiding me in this endeavour, it will only be a matter of time before I can give it a complete body.”
Orpha smiled from ear-to-ear at the goddess’ words.
“I look forward to that day with the utmost anticipation, Your Gr-”
Before she could finish her statement, the goddess doubled over and placed a hand to her forehead. Beads of sweat rolled down her neck as her eyes wavered and she grit her teeth. At the sight, her companion nearly jumped to her feet looking startled. Even the Child of Light stopped playing and blinked at the sight.
“Your Grace?!”
The goddess raised a hand as she exhaled.
“There is no need to fear, Orpha. I...am fine. It seems that...my connection with some of the Frequency users in Elifius was severed. For it to happen to such a large number in such a short period of time gives me reason to suspect that something is afoot. Someone, or something has taken their lives and I can feel that number climbing with every passing moment. Pray, allow me a moment.”
She closed her eyes for a moment as her lips became taut, her head lowered. When she raised it and opened her eyes, the sclera in both had turned black. A small glint traced the outside of her irises and circled around each as she glimpsed the world below.

In a flash of light, TJ could see Midgard through a bird’s eye view, rapidly descending upon an Elifius under siege. The city was aflame and bodies littered the streets. Those that were not wounded or dead fled in droves, be it to any safe place they could or through the open gates. As Amae’s vision surveyed the city, it eventually followed the battle cries and march of adventurers who attempted to strike down the force that attempted to destroy their fair home. Her one and only sibling, Adonai.
A silent rage had filled him, though it hardly showed in his expression, his words and actions spoke volumes. Flying out of the reach of any melee weapons, he watched
“Disappear, maggots.” He snarled as he raised a hand skyward.
Violet spears formed around him before launching forward, impaling some poor souls who attempted to strike him down with magic and arrows. The spears exploded shortly after, creating a pulse that sent any adventurer within range hurtling into the nearest wall.
As more adventurers threw themselves at the god only to meet their demise, Amae inhaled and exhaled, fighting to hold back her own tears.
Her vision retreated from within Elifius and looked upon Jienda as a whole. The fine details of the lands faded somewhat as the world took on pastel colours. For a time, Elifius was the only place aflame. After a few seconds, it began to collapse while the flames spread outside of the borders. Soon after, the would-be Yong Gyoung of the past was alight with fire and tall pillars of smoke as the city seemed to crumble amidst all the fighting. One by one, the civilizations all met a similar fate as all of Jienda was embroiled in a losing battle.
Amae blinked and her eyes returned to normal as she covered her mouth with her hand.
The thought of Adonai destroying all that God Ah had built, the world that she had come to love filled her with an unspeakable dread. She could not let such a thing come to pass.
Amae closed her eyes solemnly and focused.
“Daughter of mine, heed my call.”
Her mouth didn’t open, nor did any words come out from it, yet TJ could hear her words as clear as day.
“If you should call, I shall answer, Mother,” a familiar voice replied.
It had been quite some time since he had last heard it, but if his memory served, it was Leigha’s voice. The husky tones of the Valkyrie were rather distinct and who else would refer to Lady Amae in such a way? Though it did raise the question...was it possible Peorth was a direct descendant of the goddess herself?
“Elifius finds itself in grave danger, Daughter. I bid you gather your Keruz and see to the aid of the stronghold, lest it fall by the hands of Adonai. I am certain you are aware of the strength he possesses, so I must ask that you not engage him with abandon. Have care in challenging him, and if possible see if you can calm him. If you should not succeed, I ask that you and yours see to intercepting his plans until such a time where I may intervene.”
“...Lord Adonai is waging a war against Elifius...? Pardon my impertinence. Your will be done.”
“You have my gratitude, Daughter. I wish you swift and safe travels.”
“Until next we meet, Mother.”

Amae disabled her link to Leigha and opened her eyes, before glancing at her concerned companions.
“It seems that something has drawn out Adonai’s ire. For him to fight against Humanity so brazenly is unlike him but...I know not what had caused such a reaction.”
Her clairvoyance wasn’t perfect by any stretch of the imagination, leaving room for unexpected events to occur. God Ah likely had suspected something of the sort, but a turn of events like this had slipped past her watchful eye. However, even if that were the case it only meant that she needed to double down on her efforts to undo the damage that the infuriated god could potentially cause.
“What will you do, Your Grace?” Orpha asked.
As Amae rose to her feet and looked down at the Human, she smiled bitterly.
“I will join Leigha and her Keruz in placating him. However, before that I must take action to see to the defense of the civilizations. I have the utmost faith in my daughter and her siblings so I shall entrust the task to them, for a time. In order to protect the other civilizations, I shall see to a new group that shall safeguard them against both threats within and without.”
If the world needed for warriors, she would see to it that they get them. However, providing that alone would solve one issue, but not others. Midgard itself needed proper care, as did the inhabitants of it. The balance of the elements at play was rather capricious, and to let it sway in any one direction too much could have dire consequences. In her visions and in the events of the past, she had seen what could happen should it. Be it the world engulfed in heat and flames, the lands being absorbed by the seas, the earth shifting and prone to quakes or the winds decimating all that inhabit it. Those she would create would see that such catastrophic events don’t come to pass.
The first step would be to give them a vessel.
She turned away from the duo and looked at the world before her. Following that, she clasped her hands together and the dirt before her began to rise, forming four mounds.
She eyed the fourth and placed her purlicue to her chin.
The wishes of Humanity would give the four their identity, each unique to them based on the disposition of the civilization they’d be sworn to protect. The nations of Aogamirich and Elfaderah shared similar sentiments, yet were split upon what the people wished for. Half wished to keep the legacy of the forebears alive and in that sense, remain static in its ways, The other half wished to leave the ways of the past behind and further advance their civilization. She pondered on how she could accommodate this for a spell before she took a small portion from one of the vessels and created another.
The next step would be to shape the vessels and give them proper appearances.
With a wave of her hand, a stream of water formed before circling around each of the mounds of dirt. After drifting around each for a time, each had become softer and easier to mould. With a nod of approval, she moved to the next step. With a wave of her finger, winds gathered and stripped away at the mud, forming humanoid shapes, faces, armour and weapons. When each had a finished appearance, she outstretched a hand and the five were coated in a blue flame, solidifying their bodies.
When the flames had subsided, they were the perfect picture of the God’s Governors, however, each had a childlike form.
“How lovely.” The goddess said as she placed a hand to her cheek.
Her work was not done yet, however.
She spread her wings and for each of the God’s Governors, plucked a feather. Holding them out to the five, they entered their chests and a series of golden rings surrounded them before converging on their bodies.
With my feathers, I offer them divinity. She thought.
She looked to her hands and upon her left index finger was a lovely piece of finger armour. She raised her right hand and thrust the item into it, shedding her own blood. She clenched her fist and held it out over the head of the would-be Rayinth to allow a drop of blood to fall on him. She performed the same action for the others and each of them was enveloped in a crimson glow.
With my blood, I offer them flesh.
As her thought suggested, when the glow began to settle in, what once was dirt became flesh. What started as pale bodies soon gained colour as blood began to flow through their veins. In the process, both their armour and arms gained colour too.
She held out her left hand and a series of small pale lights seemed to gather to it before forming a tall pillar of blue flames.
It took TJ a moment, but he recognized it as the same appearance that of souls would take on. He had seen similar sights in his own memories, the very things he would send through the gate.
The goddess crouched down before the five, each of their eyes closed. Like dolls before a puppeteer, she looked upon each and smiled. Each of them, a masterpiece in their own right. She raised her hand to her mouth and blew a gentle wind over the quintet, the flame splitting into five parts and entering each.
With my breath, I offer them life.
After a couple of seconds, the God’s Governors took their first breaths. One by one, their eyes began to flutter open as they looked to themselves and to each other. As they excitedly began to chatter, Amae rose to her feet and smiled at them.

It had been some time since she last gave life to any of her creations. As she had suspected and intended, their elemental affinities leaned in differing directions. It would be up to them to draw upon their natures to realize their true potential. She could not help but wonder if they could, but having faith in her children was always one of her major priorities.
The first of them to speak to Amae directly was God’s Governor of Fire, Rayinth.
“We are grateful to you for giving us life, Mama!” The boy said, grinning a toothy grin.
The familiar booming baritone of the man TJ knew was nothing like what he heard now, let alone the body. However, though much smaller and without the bulging muscles, he was for all intents and purposes the very same God’s Governor.
The wild crimson locks were shorter, reaching down to his shoulders, parts of it resting over each while the rest rested on his back. The glint in his brown eyes had not faded over the years, the current him featuring the same fervour his older self had.
He donned the familiar outfit of the God’s Governor, but unlike his and Amata’s, it was fit for a child. As TJ had remembered it, it had the same sleeveless, open black vest featuring the white and red pattern and the herald of flames. He also had the red harem pants, the tan open-toe gladiator sandals and bead bracelets. As was the case prior, his unique weapon rested on both of his hands.
At the sound of his words, the goddess blinked.
“If you have need of us, just say the word and we will answer, Mama,” a young boy with a gentle voice said.
The boy had silver eyes and above-shoulder length forest green hair, a small set of locks tied into a braid by his left cheek. He wore a dark green, sleeveless jacket with ornate golden seams running from the neckline to the base, the latter longer in the back. He had matching arm sleeves that covered his wrists up to his small biceps. The revealed front of the top showed the brown shorts he wore, suspenders and chains hanging from them. He wore a pair of brown boots with a silver buckle and a brown cloak over his body. In his hands were a dagger and shield, the former looked like a folded wooden pocket knife while the latter took on the silhouette of a tree. However, the shield had openings between each of the branches.
Was it possible that like Rayinth’s weapon, they weren’t showing their true forms? As for his class, it raised the question whether he was an Explorer like Kooh, or a Wizard like Su.
At the sound of the address, Amae chuckled gently.
She was beginning to see a pattern.
“Mama’s even more beautiful than she is in the forerunners’ memories, is she not, Sister?” One of two girls asked, leaning into her sibling’s shoulder.
“She is indeed, Sister.” the other giggled, a hand to her mouth.
It was harder to tell than TJ would’ve expected, but by their colours it likely was Undine and Dione he was looking at. However, the similarities between them were far more uncanny than the mural would’ve had him believe.
Both young girls had long, icy blue hair tied into a side-tail. The former had hers on the right side of her head while her sister the left. They shared the same shuttered sapphire blue eyes and mischievous smile. They both wore similar outfits with what seemed to be fine differences. They wore a sea blue top that draped over their legs and incredibly long bell sleeves. Over it was a scapular coated in markings and some writings in gold. Beneath the dress was a white skirt and brown cloth shoes. Both girls wore a similar sea blue hat with a black band, however one had a drop of water hanging from the top while another had a snowflake. They both wore matching lace opera gloves that peeked out from within their sleeves.
The sister that seemed to be Undine had the herald of water on her scapular and a clear, flowing feather mantle wrapped around her shoulders. At her waist, an orb-like item hung. It looked like a snowglobe with a gold dragon coiled around the base and encircling the sphere.
Her sibling likely had the herald of ice on her scapular. She had no feather mantle, however the base of her robe was separated into several strips of fabric, each hem marked by a silver piece of metal like a blade. On her waist was a small wand, like a fist-sized shard of ice embedded with a crimson gem.
Amae chuckled at the twin’s attempt at being furtive.
Without a doubt, they had learned some strange things from their elder siblings.
“If there’s trouble brewing, we will see to it, just as the forerunners have!” A young boy with an enthusiastic tone said as he pounded his chest.
The last to speak must’ve been Arafaar. Of the five, TJ knew the least about him and couldn’t help but hope to learn a bit more through Amae’s memory. The chance of their meeting in the future was high, and if the battle against Rayinth was any indication, the God’s Governors lived up to their legacies.
Arafaar had short silver hair swept back and a pair of sharp golden eyes, along with a grin to match his confidence. He wore a silver scale platemail with matching spaulders, gauntlets, greaves and faulds. In between his armour glimpses of silver chainmail could be seen between each piece of mail. Upon his head was a silver circlet, a small sapphire embedded within the place where the sides intersect. Around his neck and over his shoulders was a dark green scarf that hung to the back of his knees. In his hand was a tall silver spear, like two vines converging around a single green crystal. The weapon itself was much taller than the boy, but he still held it with the skill of a master.
Seeing and hearing the five speak their first words brought her indescribable joy. Judging by their words and their terms of address, however, they had definitely learned something strange from their forebear’s memories.
“Children, indulge me a moment. Where did you learn this term of address? Or rather, from whom?” The goddess asked, looking to the five.
They all traded glances before looking back to her.
“From Miha,” Rayinth answered.
“I believe it to be a term of endearment,” Terramane added.
“There are quite a few children who address her that way, are there not, Sister?” Dione asked.
“Just so! She tends to become rather flustered about it, does she not?” Undine giggled in turn.
“We are the subsequent generation to the forerunners and we do have the form of children so I believe it much more fitting,” Arafaar suggested.
They looked and sounded like children, but they sure didn’t speak like them in TJ’s opinion. The words he was hearing now lent credence to Invidia’s claims and she certainly had quite a few. Would TJ learn the truth of her words in this memory or the next? Would he find out what led to Adonai becoming Asmodeus? Or the origin of his fury?
Amae chuckled gently as she knit her brows and placed a hand to her cheek.
“Oh Miha, what am I to do with you?”

After a moment she smiled somberly at the group as she further considered his words.
“Forgive me, children. If I had the strength to offer you that which I had given your predecessors I promise you that I would. Even so, I must ask much of you, despite your current state.”
The five youths all looked worried at her words. None traded glances, instead focusing on their shared creator, not daring to speak yet to hear what she wished them to know.
“I have no doubts you know, but I shall be relying on you all to uphold the world’s balance. As you are now, I have little doubt you could. However, even with what little I have and can offer you, I wish to aid you in this endeavour, so hearken to me, children. I shall lend you my power in its purest form and it will be your undertaking to shape it as you see fit. It will require much hardship, but I know that you will come to master it as you gain in wisdom.
“Alas, your fate is upon you, as is that of Humanity’s. Time is of the essence, so receive of me this power now.”
Amae closed her eyes and held her hands out to her side. Around her, five magic circles took form, each featuring one of the heralds of the elements. The five God’s Governors nodded to each other before they each stepped into their respective circle. A magic circle formed beneath Amae featuring the pentacle and from each edge a jet of light connected her to the others. Light spilled forth from her own before accompanying the other five, and with it, the elements.
A pillar of flames, a storm of leaves, an unrelenting torrent of water and snow, and powerful lashing winds. Each of the five Governors were engulfed in their respective element in some form, and at a glance, TJ could only see danger. In spite of his feelings, Amae did not flinch nor cower from the elements at work before her.
She solemnly opened her eyes, not turning to face any of the sights, nor paying them any mind, as if she saw something none could see.
“It is by your hands that the past, present and future shall be mended. With your might and your guidance, the prophecy shall be fulfilled to forge a path so that the rightful king may stake his claim to the throne. Ascend, all ye faithful and unite to purge the world’s evils and ills! Hearken to me, future heroes and accept the name and mantle I offer you now! The elements shall be your light, and your judge, God’s Governors! Rayinth! Response.”
The sound of Rayinth’s gauntlets pounding together as the flames died down revealed him in his partially awakened form. Like Amata, he had runes ignited in light along his arms and his eyes burned with a powerful orange glow. His weapon too, had awakened, featuring the familiar claws TJ had seen in his fight against him.
“I heed the call,” the Governor of Fire answered.
“Terramane! Response.”
A flash of emerald cleaved the storm of leaves and quelled them, revealing Terramane with matching glowing eyes. Though it was tough to see, TJ felt he could just barely make out the familiar glow of runes through his top. His shield had seemed to spring to life, the branches connected by a transparent green shield with lines running through it. The dagger had revealed an emerald blade also.
“I heed the call,” the Governor of Earth answered.
“Undine! Response.”
The torrent of water that surrounded her seemed to swell before gathering in upon itself and vanishing within her orb. As was the case with the previous duo, her eyes were alight in blue and runes ran down parts of her face and neck. The gold dragon that encircled her weapon had seemingly come to life, now in a hue of sky blue and seemingly swimming around the weapon.
“I heed the call,” the Governor of Water answered.
“Dione! Response.”
The sound of her wand planting itself in the earth followed suit and the storm of snowflakes surged upwards before dispersing, revealing her. Like her sister, she had runes in similar places but with different writing. Her eyes however, were alike. Her wand had grown in size, extending by what seemed to be ice turning the weapon into a staff taller than the wielder.
“I heed the call,” the Governor of Ice answered.
“Arafaar! Response.”
Despite the lashing winds, the sound of another source of them cut through the din and dispersed the tornado he was in, giving way to the boy. The unmistakable silver glow in his eyes and the glow of runes beneath his leg armour was the proof he could wield his power. As he brought the spear spun above his head to a halt, he lowered it to his side. The wind itself seemed to come to life at the head of the spear, rapidly rotating with enough force to tear through land and sea with ease.
“I heed the call,” the Governor of Wind answered.
Amae closed her eyes once more and when she opened them, she looked to the children around her.
“You have all done and taken well to your innate abilities. It is a heartening sight indeed. Would that I could spend more time with you and teach you all about the world below, but alas, fate is not so kind this day. In spite of this, allow me this moment.”
She knelt down on one knee and opened her arms to them. The five God’s Governors immediately ran to her and she embraced them all as she closed her eyes.
“You are all my precious sons and daughters. Know that even when I am not with you, I shall be watching over you from on high. The powers I have blessed you with shall keep you, as shall those that preceded you. With that, I ask that you be brave and bring balance to this realm, lest it fall to entropy. Now, take wing, my children and let us meet again when Midgard is once again at peace.”
As she rose to her feet, the five God’s Governors each spread their wings and took off, one by one. Like comets streaking across the sky, they shot into the air and out of sight. As they exited the Instance Dungeon, each left a colourful trail in their wake.
When all five had disappeared from sight, Amae collapsed to her knees and breathed heavily for a few moments. At the sight, Orpha hurried over to her and took her hands in her own.
“Your Grace, you must not push yourself so!” The attendant cried, her brows knit.
“Perhaps you are right, Orpha, however I must do all that I can to protect Humanity. They cannot rival Adonai even should they have an understanding of Frequency. If left to his own devices, he will not only destroy Humanity but all of Midgard. His actions can easily upset the delicate balance of the world.”
She smiled bitterly as she rose to her feet, then looked skyward. The trails the God’s Governors had left in their wake were beginning to fade.
“I promise you, when this matter is settled and Adonai has returned to his senses, I will rest.”
Her attendant looked as if she wanted to object but remained silent. She held a clenched fist to her chest and nodded in turn.
“Please be safe, Your Grace.”
The goddess looked down to her and smiled.
“I shall return anon, Orpha. Please see to the Child of Light in my absence, as you have.”
“Your will be done.”
With no further words to trade, the goddess spread her wings and took off into the sky as she set out for Midgard.

It didn’t take long for her to touch down in the city of Elifius. What once was a thriving hub of trade and attractions had become a battlefield in every meaning of the word. Fires and burning buildings were rampant everywhere she looked. The stench of blood and death overwhelmed her senses, along with the sight of people of all ages and walks of life littering the streets. The sound of buildings as they collapsed accompanied by cries of agony and terror, both near and far, were all the proof she needed that the worst was not yet over. In spite of it all, she faced forward, her mind clear.
There were people that could yet be saved, as could Elifius. She would do everything in her power to prevent her future vision from coming to pass.
She hurried through the streets, letting her senses guide her. The unmistakable aura of Leigha and her Keruz would guide her to them. She would regroup with a small contingent of them first before the vanguard. Finding Adonai wouldn’t be difficult since he hid neither his blood lust, nor his true power. However, to give herself away may lead him into the heart of the city, endangering whoever remained.
As she ran through the streets, the cries of the people that she passed made her almost hesitate.
“P-please...help...!” A man stuck beneath some rubble uttered.
His life was on the cusp of being snuffed out. Even if she were to save him from it, he would succumb to his wounds without a miracle. Despite the situation that presented itself now, to do so would go against God Ah’s wishes.
She clenched a fist to her chest and carried on.
If she convinced herself to save him, how could she stop herself from doing so for others? From undoing all the damage that Asmodeus had done? It was true that it was by the intervention of the gods that such ruin had come upon the city, but it raised the question: what part of man’s lives wasn’t influenced by them? When and where would their intervention be worthy, or meddlesome? Perhaps only God Ah would know.
She hurried through the streets, turning one corner after the next and occasionally finding herself blocked by rubble.
Getting to the Keruz would certainly be easy, but she didn’t want to turn her eyes away from what her brother wrought. She wanted to bear witness to the suffering of Humanity in all its forms to galvanize her spirit and enforce her reason for following the path she chose.
After making her way down a few more streets, she found one of Leigha’s saints tending to a wounded woman and her child. He held out his hands and a gentle green glow enveloped her body.
The young man was clad in an asymmetrical white rob with a dark blue corset wrapped around his waist and a matching short cape, the hems gilded in gold. Beneath his robe was a white skirt with a damask pattern and a pair of laced brown leather boots. He wore a hood with a face covering featuring the goddess’ very own herald upon it. Around his corset was a utility belt with a variety of salves and potions.
“How do you feel? Can you stand?” The young man asked, his voice somewhat meek and gentle.
“Yes! Thank you, healer. I feared that I might not survive!” The woman answered as she rose to her feet and her child ran to her side.
“Full glad am I to hear that. Alas, Elifius is still rife with danger, both due to the fighting and the debris of it. I would recommend that you use the exit at the eastern section of the stronghold. Though from here, the closest exit would be north, a collapse of the arch will prevent you from being able to escape.”
The woman nodded as she took her child in her arms.
“I will do that. You have my gratitude, healer, for saving my and my son’s life. I will never forget this kindness!”
She bowed to him as he raised a hand.
“’Tis nothing more than a duty. Please, be safe.”
She gave another bow before she hurried through the streets and vanished around a corner. As she watched her go, Amae approached and the young man turned to her.
“Your Grace, I was expecting you.”
The young man removed his hood and held it within his hands. He had long, straight violet hair tied into a low ponytail and gentle, shuttered silver eyes. He smiled at the sight of the goddess.
“I would expect no less of you, Tiramin. Alas, the time for celebrating our reunion will come. Given that danger still runs rampant, I must task you with new duties.”
It was Tiramin, the Clairvoyant! In the flesh at that! It was hard to believe that TJ was seeing him but he had seen two of the Saints in the previous memories, so it was possible he would the others. Even so, he still couldn’t shake the sense of awe he felt at seeing the Clairvoyant. He looked the part, for all intents and purposes, yet he still felt so...normal?
“You may ask anything of me, Your Grace, and it shall be done.”
He performed a sweeping bow and she nodded.
“There are many and more that are wounded that can still be saved, however, I cannot tend to them. I must ask that you and your siblings see to them, while I take the others to contest Adonai. I shall use the Frequency Link and assign members accordingly.”
“Understood.”
The goddess closed her eyes briefly and focused. In her mind’s eye, she could see a hazy version of the city. A transparent wave rolled over it, and as it did tiny flames manifested as her vision swept over the streets. Some burned with greater intensity than others, and some moved with the hazy outlines of people. Clear visions of people appeared as her sight moved through the streets and outlined them until it arrived at the battle.

[Link]Amae: Dolce, Miha, I must ask that you regroup with Tiramin and focus your efforts on seeing the wounded and the displaced to safety. I have arrived and soon shall contest Adonai.
[Link]Dolce: Understood, Your Grace!
[Link]Miha: We will see to them, My Lady.
[Link]Amae: Leigha, Sola, Revai, I shall ask you to accompany me into battle. Pray tell, what is the current status of the battle?
[Link]Revai: We have been able to stave off most of Lord Adonai’s assault, keeping the damage to a minimum. However, his power is beyond that the likes we have as of yet to see. Our attacks are more often than not, glancing at best.
[Link]Dolce: We have successfully seen to the evacuation of the adventurers and fighters in the region. I am sure you noticed, Your Grace, but we have a multitude of wards in the region that prevent the intervention of Humans. Any who entered will not recall the cause of the destruction and instinctively flee to the exits.
[Link]Leigha: Alas, many and more had fallen by Lord Adonai’s hands, both prior to our arrival and following it. Even so, few adventurers cowed at the prospect of death. I salute their courage, but they know not what they attempt to contend with. We have attempted to pacify Him, but I do not think our words hold enough sway to end His rampage.
[Link]Amae: Then it is worse than I feared. I shall be with all of you anon. Please, prioritize your safety above all else until I arrive. If you are wounded, I shall tend to you. As for Adonai, I shall parley with him. Though His Majesty would be the best candidate to get through to Adonai, perhaps as one who stands on even footing with him I can have him see reason.
[Link]Leigha: We will await your arrival, Lady Amae.

Amae cut the link and turned to Tiramin.
“Such is the situation. Attend to me until we regroup with the others, Tiramin,” she said.
“Your will be done,” the Clairvoyant answered.
With Tiramin following closely behind, the goddess hurried through the streets. The two passed through the bazaar, a variety of broken baubles and foodstuffs littered the streets. The stalls and carpets that once housed them were broken and tattered, some even engulfed in flames. All of the smoke blocked their vision and made it difficult to breathe, but did not deter them.
However, as they proceeded Tiramin would occasionally raise a shield-shaped looking glass up to his face. Whenever he did, tiny blue spheres would blanket the area and reverse some of the damage done. As if time itself was rewound, the fires would be extinguished and the damaged items would regain some semblance of their former appearance.
As they drew closer to the square, the sound of more voices drew their attention. Here too, there were adventurers fleeing, looking for an escape from the city under siege. Among them was a familiar face in a new outfit and someone who looked too unusual to be a regular person.
The first was talking to a couple and seemed to be suggesting where they should go by the way she pointed. Going by her hair and other features, it was Dolce. This time around she wore a white outfit, a pointed hat atop her head lined by a scale with a treble clef and a transparent veil over her face. She wore a matching ball gown with lace sleeves and an aurora at the dress’ hem. She had changed her shoes to a pair of black ballerina flats and her earrings to a pair shaped like quavers. Upon both of her hands were a pair of finger loop gloves.
After seeing off the couple, she seemed to take notice of the approaching duo and hurried toward them instead.
“It seems you have regrouped with me before I you, My Lady.” Dolce told her, beaming.
At the sight of the Saint, Amae herself couldn’t help but smile.
“Indeed. It seems that despite contesting Adonai, your wounds are glancing. It does my heart well to know this.” The goddess answered, letting out a relieved huff.
“Indeed! Were it not for Revai and Sola, I am almost certain I would have seen much greater danger. You may entrust your safety to them, Your Grace.”
“I have faith in their abilities, but I could not bear to see them wounded in order to protect me.”
Tiramin held the looking glass up to his face and scrunched his eyebrows.
“Forgive me, Your Grace. Would that I could foresee the possible future but even with your gift the future is unclear...veiled, even.”
She looked to him and offered him a nod.
“I understand, Tiramin. It would come as no surprise to me if Adonai knew a means by which to obstruct prophecies. Both yours, and mine own. Nevertheless, I will not allow him victory if I must engage him.”
Dolce clenched her fists as she grinned.
“Know that we too, have the utmost faith in you, Your Grace. In spite of that fact, however, it would alleviate my unfounded fears somewhat if you would allow me to accompany you into battle,” the Maven told her.
The goddess closed her eyes, a slight smile on her lips.
“You are needed elsewhere, my child. Let not your concerns for my well-being usurp that of Humanity’s needs. Let us regroup with Miha and I shall see you all off.”
Her words solidified TJ’s expectations; that it was indeed the Matriarch Miha in the flesh.
“Miha!” Tiramin called to her, a hand to his cheek.
She glanced around before taking notice of the trio and running over.
“You found me.” She said, smiling.
Miha had long, curly green hair decorated with clematis flowers and soft golden eyes. She wore a white long-sleeved robe detailed with irises and a multi-coloured gypsy skirt. Beneath her skirt was a pair of thigh-high black boots and upon her left wrist, a gold bangle. Perched on her shoulder was an ethereal and sparkling blue morpho butterfly.
“You seem well, Miha,” Amae said.
“It is by your grace, I am this day also.”
The Matriarch curtsied and the goddess smiled.
“It is ever a pity that I could not spend the time to speak casually with you all. You deserve that and so much more and yet, even so...”
“There will come a time, Your Grace. I do not require the power of clairvoyance to know this.” Fahim told her, smiling.
“We and Leigha will ensure of it. I hope you will look forward to the day that you and I can bond over a milk bread bun.” Dolce remarked, raising a finger.
“There is so much beauty to this world, Your Grace. What is lost today will spur us and Humanity to do what we can to protect that which remains. There is not a shadow of a doubt in my heart.” Miha told her, nodding.
Amae placed a hand to her chest as she closed her eyes.
“You have my gratitude, my children. Let us brook no further delay in seeing to the care of Elifius.
“Tiramin, I shall entrust you with locating any people that are in need of aid, be it in recovering or escaping. Please, guide your siblings to them and see them all to safety.”
“Your will be done,” he answered.
“Dolce, I must ask that where possible, you use your power to clear paths. The destruction that Adonai has left in his wake makes some exits and many of the streets far too damaged to be used. Any avenue for the displaced to find sanctum should be available. However, do not stray too far from Tiramin, as your healing magicks may be needed.”
“Understood,” Dolce responded.
“Miha, I will have you focus on healing in this endeavour. As I am sure you are aware, there is a possibility some will resist the effects of the wards you have placed so do be mindful of that possibility. Our goal above all else is to prevent further casualties, so where it is needed, please see to this. Those that have escaped will need to have their memories erased, lest they seek to invoke Adonai’s ire once more.”
“You may entrust the task to me, Your Grace.”
Amae nodded solemnly as she rose to her full height.
“Excellent. You have your duties, children, now take flight.”
At her behest, the trio immediately set off down the street and disappeared into a cloud of smoke. As the goddess watched them go, her lips curled into a pained smile.

After parting ways with the Saints, the goddess hurried through the streets once more, drawing nearer to the battle. The sounds of the Saints’ battle cries could be heard accompanied by the brutal echoes of powerful magic. Before long, Amae arrived on a street a few blocks away from the plaza and found the trio battling Adonai. A deep blue but transparent film seemed to cover the entire area and expand to some of the nearby streets. In the street itself, Leigha and her Saints engaged Adonai. Flashes of light as magic shot in every which way piercing through clouds of dust and debris made it difficult to make out what was happening at the moment. However, it was abundantly clear that the Saints put everything they had into contesting the god.
Approaching nearby, Amae watched the sight play out in bated breath, her heart aching at the sight.
“Adonai, why do you lash out at Humanity so? Please cease this folly,” she cried out.
A surge of energy ripped through the cloud of smoke and tore across the ground towards Amae. As she prepared to respond, a figure crashed down upon it and caused it to erupt around them in a torrent of violet energy. Despite the ferocity at which it arose, the figure rose to their full height unscathed before approaching.
“So long as your presence remains hidden, Your Grace, I do not believe that Lord Adonai will pay you any heed. He might simply take you for a Frequency user in his current state.” The figure said as it approached.
That voice was without a doubt, Revai’s. It sounded a little more ragged than TJ had remembered, but given the current situation it hardly surprised him. However, to simply be tired against Adonai of all people was incredible in and of itself. Perhaps it was a testament to how strong the Saints were and moreover, how much it took out of Amae to see it into reality.
As he emerged from the dust, TJ noted it was indeed the Warden, but he, like his siblings, had changed into a battle-ready set of gear. He was clad in white armour gilded in gold with blue decals. He wore a cuirass with a brown belt wrapped around his waist. Beneath it were a pair of wing-shaped faulds curling inward along with a pair of matching greaves. His pauldrons were also a pair of wings spreading outward from his shoulders and between them, a long blue fur-lined cape. Upon it was Amae’s herald, and upon his head was a circlet that framed his face. Though his left fist had a regular sized gauntlet, that on his right was massive and rose from his fist to his shoulder, matching his armour’s colour scheme.
“Revai,” the goddess said. “You have my gratitude.”
“You honour me, Your Grace. Alas, forgive my asking, but do you intend to contest Lord Adonai in that form?”
The goddess nodded.
If his question was any indication, she was disguised as a Human again. It was clear that she hid her power in doing so, but did it also limit it?
“I do, yes. In spite of his wrath, Adonai has not unleashed the full brunt of his strength yet. If he had, I am almost certain that it would not take him more than a matter of minutes to demolish this stronghold.”
She closed her eyes and held a hand to her chest.
“I believe that given such is the case there is still hope that we can get him to see reason. He may be infuriated, but he is not rampaging. I will attempt to speak with him once more.”
He offered a bow with his left fist to his chest.
“I will not allow any harm to come to you, Your Grace. You may rest assured of that.”
She nodded solemnly.
Despite her wishes for them, Revai valued his duty as the shield of the group. Just as she wanted to prevent them from seeing harm, they likely felt just as strongly if not even more.
“I am in your care.”
With Revai leading the charge, the duo drew closer to the fighting. As the smoke cleared TJ could see Leigha and Sola fighting Adonai directly. A chain sword lashed out at the god but he deflected it with his bare hands. Immediately following it, the Valkyrie descended upon him with a flurry of stabs. He dodged some of the strikes and parried further blows before repelling her with a wave of energy she narrowly dodged.
“Adonai, I have come to parley with you!”
“Lady Amae!” Leigha said as she spread her wings and retreated to stand vanguard to the goddess.
“Your Grace!” Sola added as she too, followed her leader.
“...Amae.” Adonai said, rising to his full height.
“Beware, Your Grace. We know not when he will strike, so I would recommend that you parley with excess caution.”
With a crack of Sola’s sword’s hilt the series of chains retracted and formed a sword she lowered to her flank. The weapon’s colour scheme matched that of the Saints he had seen thus far. A snow white blade with golden gilding lining each and every spine right up to the sword’s edge. She herself wore a matching jacket with Amae’s herald on the back and an open front, revealing the chest binding beneath. Over her waist were a pair of faulds with a matching skirt, gilded both in blue and gold that surrounded her flanks and back. In the opening of the skirt, a pair of white slops and greaves were visible. Upon her head was a horned headpiece, a metal belt around her waist and a small bangle matching her weapon on her wrist.
“Thank you for your warning, Sola. I assure you, I am prepared should he not see merit in diplomacy.” Amae told her, nodding.
“Should He deign to attack you unprompted, I will strike fierce and true, this, I swear.” Leigha told her, her expression and gaze steely.
It was Leigha, almost exactly as he remembered her. She had lost her helmet, however, or perhaps didn’t have it at all. A gentle wind blew and revealed a trail of blood running down her cheek. In spite of the wound she suffered and the enemy she faced, she hardly seemed deterred.
“I pray that it does not come to that, Leigha.”
Amae looked from her daughter to her brother standing in the distance, looking annoyed.
“Why have you come, Amae?” He asked, sneering.
“I cannot let you continue this, Adonai. To wreak havoc like this is in defiance of our duty, and in doing so, His Majesty. I had hoped that the intervention from my daughter and her comrades would help you to realize your folly but it is as of yet to prove such. Thus, I myself have come.”
For TJ, it felt strange seeing the god disguised still. He looked like a common person dressed in such garb. It may have been part of the reason that the adventurers thought they could challenge him and come out victorious. Those that were lucky enough to survive the event wouldn’t remember, but perhaps for some that would be best. The gods were not to be underestimated and knowing the wrath of one would likely have far-flung consequences.
“You intend to stop me? Via what means?”
“I will take up arms if I must.”
He placed his hands to his hips as he leaned slightly.
“Have you the audacity?”
Her gaze sharpened.
“You underestimate me, Adonai.”
He sighed as he shrugged his shoulders.
“Pray tell, Amae, for whom do you fight? For Humanity? For your children? For God Ah?”
“I do so for any and all that live and breathe.”
“Do you now? What is the worth of a life, then? Humans sustain themselves on the lives of other creatures. They mercilessly hunt them down, expend their lifeblood and devour them in order to propagate their species. Are they without your purview?”
“It is the nature of all species, you realize. Just as a Human must eat to survive, so must the very creatures that inhabit this world. The predatory nature of life will always serve as the guiding principle for all living beings. Given that, it must be sustained.”
“Then I ask you this: what is our role to play in this scenario?”
The goddess furrowed her brows, but her voice didn’t carry a hint of anger in it.
“As I am to oversee and assist the living in prosperity, you must reign over and pass judgment on those who live and have died.”
“Just so. If Man must kill beasts in order to prosper, to continue to survive in this predatory world, for what reason should he raise his hand against his fellow man?”
“Disputes are inevitable, Adonai. Even should we disagree, we must not intervene so readily!”
He clenched a fist as he grit his teeth.
“Are they, Amae?! To what end are we to just stand idly by and watch as those that you value so smite those they see as beneath them?! As undeserving of the same life that they themselves feel entitled to?! You yourself had said it, had you not? That it is the duty of the gods to pass judgment upon Humanity. To reign over the living and the dead.”
A bead of sweat rolled down her cheek.
“That is correct, however-”
“However they had taken it upon themselves! Who gave them the right? Who were they to think that they should be the arbiters of another’s fate? To go as far as to snuff the life of another solely because they think themselves correct to do so? Their creator, our creator had chosen me to do so. They had chosen for themselves the path they wish to walk! If they think themselves worthy of a god’s duties, they shall be judged accordingly!”
“Adonai, the children of man know not what they do!”
“If that is so, then when I am finished, their screams of torment shall ring out across the nine worlds and serve as a warning to all others! The sins of the few shall be borne by all.”
“I do not wish to engage you, Adonai. Please, I ask that you reconsider!”
“If you do not understand the import of my mission, Amae, then you too shall become my enemy. We need not fight. You are welcome to leave this place. I will not halt you, nor pursue you should you choose to do so. Return to the heavens and relay my will to Father. I am sure he will understand.”
“I cannot, will not oblige that request! Our missions may not completely intersect, but I do not believe that it is Humanity’s time of judgment. If you should persist in this, then I shall end your tyranny by any means necessary!”
He changed his stance as he untied his hair and grinned devilishly.
“It has come to this, then? So be it! Come, Amae! Let us see whose justice prevails!”
Amae knit her brows but her expression retained the steely determination she had shown thus far.
“To arms, my faithful. Know you the danger that he possesses, and I shall see you safely through this ordeal! We shall subdue Adonai!”
With an acknowledging set of responses, all three members of the party armed themselves and took on their battle stances.

My Light GW team was basically, "*Slaps Io* Do you know how many Flowery Sevens I can-hey, hold on, wait, it's just a misunderstanding!" Guess I'll be doing this live from the gaol!
So? Let's get down to it!

As promised, you can read the updated version of GAL and TAD 3 now. If you read 'em before, they're worth another look to refresh yourself and see the changes, but you're not missing out on anything life changing. In essence, they're the same. From here on out it'll be new content and yes, despite my earlier mistakes this is how the story will go. The duo read both chapters at the end of chapter 12. So, without further ado...

I did talk a bit about this the 4th act, as it does have a lot packed into it and you'll see what I mean as things carry on. Right from the get-go here, we're kinda getting right into the meat of the matter. You can likely guess what's taking place, but until you get hard confirmation, let the guessing commence!
As you may have guessed, the knowledge the Saints acquired wasn't just for the Cerebians that would follow them, but the Child of Light also. Though it was created after them, it isn't complete by any stretch of the imagination, as the story suggests. It grows and changes over time and eventually will have a finished form, but until then Orpha is looking after it, with occasional visits from Leigha. About Amae, the Frequency Link(something mentioned in A Moment in Time(I haven't forgotten it, I swear)) comes into play here. In her case, it's more of a direct link to her. Those who use it can be sensed by her and form a connection. It's more of a one-sided connection, as they gain access to the arts through the HoY and she can sense their presences and life force.
Now, about those eyes...do they seem familiar? They should. I had to do some cross-referencing to make sure I had the concept right, but it's not entirely the same as what we'd seen before. It's similar in some aspects for those reasons though.

This time around we get a glimpse at what Amae's Clairvoyance is capable of. The first part of it was her glimpsing the present as it takes place, hence why it began the way it did. Also there's something about bas guys calling people maggots that tickles me pink. It gives Asmodeus a whole different feeling when he uses it, doesn't it? I mean, prior to this he didn't sound so...menacing, right? It's a good way to set the scene, methinks. Anyway, the second half of her vision is when she begins to see the potential future. It didn't need to be from that angle, but it was just her glimpsing a Jienda Destruction RTA. The pastel colours were meant to signify the change in how she was using her clairvoyance and as you can imagine, would be the case if she followed Adonai's future endeavours further. The other effect of the Frequency Link, is this! Or at least, a part of it you could say. Telepathy! Those with a strong connection to Amae can speak with her directly and vice versa.
Now about the relationship between the two...Amae is...how do I put it? She's in essence the creator of the Asgardians, so one could say they're all her children. The reason that she gave Leigha the moniker Daughter, is because she'll be the one to carry on her legacy, in a sense. Leigha could be described as the blood of the goddess, and her descendants serve as her proxies, as you'll hear on multiple occasions. She is neither one of the Saints, nor of any other type, so she serves a distinct role in all of it. I've considered in what ways that Amae could draw a deeper bond, physically, I mean, at least in terms of her creation but it's a bit tricky to do. I'll tell you why and how as we get into it real soon.

And now we get into the creation of the God's Governors. As Amae's inner monologue suggests, they're the keepers of the world's balance. In the current time they just sound like elemental powerhouses and to most, that's exactly what they are. Take that as you will lol. Either they forgot their duties or nobody knows what they are. Heck, most forgot they exist, so the rest is history, as they say. On the bright side, since there's typically five of them, they won't disappear when the world needs them most, amirite? Shame there's only one TJ, heh. Ever wondered how babies are born? You're not gonna find out here, dear reader. Go ask your parents. Instead, you'll get a master class on making God's Governors out of clay!
Jokes aside, originally Undine and Dione were part of a pair that were in service to Elfa and you can likely still find that in Frequency. My notes listed that too, but I realized that Aoich didn't have a designated God's Governor so I wanted to change that. Technically Belos doesn't either, but there's a reason for that! You'll find out later. With this change, we don't have a case of, "Gee Elfa, how come your Mom let's you have two God's Governors?" The two don't serve one area specifically...technically, but they're not dedicated to their respective domains either. There's something about that too, so take it with a grain of salt. Anyway, for the record Aoich of the past has a name now too! The pronunciation remains the same for the last letters, so don't let the additional ones fool you. That makes three of them now, Aogamirich, Elfaderah and Elifius. Will I do the others? Probably not! ...Or I'll do them on a whim, we'll see. If I ever do stuff to elaborate on these time periods outside of the GAL/TADs I will.
Now, as I'm sure you've noticed, Amae uses all of the elements in order to make the God's Governors. This isn't just her flexing, mind you. Of everyone in this novel, she's one of the only people who could use the four. It's for that reason she could grant it to all the others. It isn't just understanding, mind you, but mastery. The God's Governors are masters of their elements, but she preceded them by quite a few years. But nobody knows that, except for them and the Saints! And they're all dead!
Anyway, those methods were to create their physical forms and the rest were to complete them. Now, to follow up with what I mentioned earlier, originally Leigha was supposed to be the only one to have Amae's blood within her. I mean that literally. It felt like a bit of a waste not to follow through with the rule of threes and have the God's Governors get their flesh from her blood, so I decided to roll with the concept here too. Which raises the question of what would tie Leigha to Amae further, be it more of the substance or something else. But it needn't be a mystery that is solved. They could be as they are in name alone, or something more but I'll leave that up in the air for now.

So as I was writing this, I remembered something. Or rather, I find it's something I think about often when working on the GALs. Long time ago, I watched a show on Youtube called Kamisama Kazoku. I honestly believe aspects of it inspired this, though, the thing I remember clearest, surprisingly, I didn't incorporate into my work like I thought I would, even when I finished storyboarding it. Now, before I create a misunderstanding, God Ah's Family(the name, and probably other aspects of it) are not inspired by that. Those were actually in LT. The name, at least. There's a 50/50 chance it was a mistranslation by OGP, but OGP LT is dead, so we'll never know for certain. ...Which means a major facet of my story might be based on something that was simply mistranslated. Is it existential crisis time yet? Good heavens, just look at the time! When isn't it, really?
Anyway, I...just remember that show for some reason or another. Started watching stuff subbed on Youtube after watching reruns on TV for years lol. Can't do that anymore, but it was shitty anyway. The videos were always split into 3 parts and most of the time you'd wind up stumbling upon the Spanish subs while looking for parts 2 or 3. It was a fresh kind of hell.
You know, I spent the better half of a summer watching all of Naruto, and when I say all of it, I mean ALL of it. All of the filler, start to finish. I was telling Mr. A that though it was all filler, there'd be something in there that'd be important later and I was adamant on it. I didn't wanna miss a thing. There was an episode with bees and Hinata learned some weird way to use the 8 Trigrams and I felt so vindicated in my beliefs and I told him. He was like, "Bro, it's not canon. She's never gonna use it again". He was right about that, and to the day, I'm still mad about it lol. If that wasn't a dead giveaway, I did watch all of it on YT, Hinata was my favourite character and mama didn't raise no quitter. But boy, I wish I quit while I was ahead on that one. She was a wallflower and I was a wallflower and I had the "she's just like me fr" moment over the course of many many years as a boy growing into a teenager. Now I'd just like to be a meat flower on the walls of the Tower of Zot. One as of yet, to bloom.
But anyway, making the jump from watching it to reading it was something I was a little reluctant about, tbh. Which is why, Tsubasa Reservoir Chronicles was the first manga I read properly! Which actually inspired a lot of this! It's probably obvious. There's a place in my heart for Clamp works. Why yes, I did watch all of Kobato and I cried like a baby at the end, thank you very much! ...Relevant information? Perhaps. Anyway, lemme get back on topic.

Fun-sized God's Governors, for all your...maternal and/or elemental alignment needs! When I storyboarded it, I was all, "I'm a genius"! When I got to this part it clicked and I was like, "Oh no!" Why, you ask? I hadn't designed any of their outfits! Except Rayinth's! Technically Julius and Terramane's should be the same but I don't think they are...which is an error. Julius' will be changed accordingly, if so. Whenever I can be bothered to do it, that is. That's an error on my part again! The reason I made them different was because the modern outfits aren't the same as the past ones. Amata's was the first example. It wasn't just due to gender! There are some aspects they share, and upon awakening I think there are greater similarities, but Julius' is fine as is. Whether Su wears the same, I need to decide, or how it'll look for that matter. Gonna review that before it becomes relevant.
Remember that awkward moment in A Moment in Time where TJ refers to Amae as Mama? I sure do! It only took maybe...10 years for that to come into play? It's habbening!
Also I realized it wasn't just the outfits, but the voices(in this case, manner of speech) hair and other features I had to design for at least four of them. It was hell.
Even so, I think I managed to nail down what I wanted to do with them. Amae's reaction to their address is something I really enjoy and feel that it gives the whole situation a bit of a lighter air to it. The five only have a brief appearance and a few lines each, but I hope that in those things it gives you a feeling for those who haven't been introduced yet. As you might imagine, the outfits they have now will be the same ones they don when the group visits their respective temples, so future me will be grateful for past me's suffering! There was a bit about Undine and Dione I mentioned here that was in the 5th District and I haven't forgotten it! One of these days, I'll do that over, but boy is that a mammoth undertaking.
Speaking of Undine and Dione, despite their similar appearances, they were the hardest to design. It made it both easier and much more difficult because I wanted there to be some similarities, but I wanted to make them distinct from each other in ways that matched their element in some way, shape or form. Some are really simple and obvious, but some of the aspects differ greatly. The dress alone, and finding the words to describe it was a real struggle. IIRC, scapular isn't the word I wanted to use, but them wearing a chausable wasn't quite what I had in mind either. I think I just had to settle on the former because it was as close as I could get to the ideal answer.
I personally think Terramane has my favourite design of the five. The little hair braid at the side is mwah! I can't believe I haven't used it as of yet, but 'tis my aesthetic. Delicious. I did want to give him aspects of an Explorer, so you can likely tell by the cloak, shorts, suspenders, etc. The arm sleeves do feel like they'd belong on a mage, but he does serve the role of both so it's not too out of place. The cloak can be either/or, so it works well too.
Arafaar was probably the biggest surprise of all of them. One of the hardest parts about his was doing colours that would match his element, and in this case, it was easy! However, the problem laid in that it made his armour feel simple. Silver/grey armour really isn't all that uncommon. Him being a Warrior is where the surprise likely lay. However, in designing him I realized that it's extremely difficult to describe the intricacies of armour. They often have unique or distinct patterns, but some might appear as simple mail without the details. Very rarely are their words to describe something like them, without stepping into questionable territory. It's easier to do when those designs take on distinct forms. For example, if the pauldrons were shaped like lion heads, it's easy to picture, no? But talking about a pattern engraved into armour is difficult when it isn't in the form of simple shapes, or of something that exists. Be it a herald, a pattern like a mandala or the like. I did spend quite some time looking for a means to be able to do that, but as you can see I came out empty handed on that one, so his design seems rather base in comparison to how elaborate some of the others are. Even so, armour aside I tried to give him some aspects that would capture his element well. In truth, a little bit of what inspired his design was GBF's Nezha. Now before I create another misunderstanding, that isn't the reason he wields a spear. I'll elaborate on the class choices.
So in my mind, if I was to pick classes based on elements alone the breakdown would be as such: Earth(Knight), Fire(Warrior), Water(Wizard), Wind(Explorer). Seems like a given, right? That's how it was gonna be. ...And then I realized I made Rayinth a Guardian. It was over before it began lol. Water stayed the same, and given the nature of the twins, I feel it still remains the best choice. Terramane and Arafaar were a bit more difficult to do, but I'm satisfied with my choices for them. I chose Daggr+Shield for Terra bcause it still had aspects of the Knight line in it, but Earth always feels more like a physical fighter than anything else. You can see a lot of that in Su's style, and more of the caster style through TJ. Them using a Bow or Crossbow wouldn't carry the same weight and power they could dish out using the weapons he wields.
As for Ara, I considred having him wield a 2-handed sword, but in concept and action, it felt off. There's something about spears that just feels right in terms of Wind. I could see it being used for swift, precise strikes, rather than the slow, powerful strikes of a broadsword. In that case, it would work better in Earth, but I feel like it wouldn't suit Terramane, nor would the appearance. In truth, I imagined him to be more of a Wizard than anything else, but I feel I struck a good balance there. In personality and weapon choice, I'm very satisfied with Arafaar. Now, the real challenge is putting the decisions to the proof, and showing what they're capable of in battle as masters of their element.

Back to the matter at hand(design aside) the forerunners is just the God's Governors' means of describing the Saints and Leigha. It doesn't have any special meaning, just that they're the first, or the previous generation and I suppose in a sense, their...teachers? Their memories are the knowledge that the God's Governors have, as you can see by their words. And by extension, TJ's!  We now know the origin of Amae's moniker! It's not really a big deal, but I do feel it helps the God's Governors feel a bit more human, and perhaps, our favourite Abellan too. Only, Abellan.
Next, we find out why the God's Governors are fun-sized. Had she the strength, they'd be adults, but no. With that, comes a greater capacity and ability for magic of course. Though their grasp of it far surpasses what the current God's Governors can do, they're nowhere near masters of their elements at this stage, so don't let their awakening fool you.
Nonetheless, we do see them in their awakened forms, along with their weapons. Before I get into that, though! The prayer! I took a glance at the version I originally wrote for AMiT, and the one from Chapter 10 to conjure this one together. What I was going for was an origin to it, because each of them has aspects that make them unique to their respective God's Governor, however they all share the same start. It's not just the origin of the prayer, but of the names and titles of the God's Governors. Often times with magic, giving something a name can have a binding effect. This, rather than it being for control is more giving form to a concept, and allowing them to take it up, in a sense. Amae's describes them as future heroes and Amata's, for example, calls them heroes of eld. One offers the chance at the glory, and the other challenges the right for it. There's a lot of back and forth between the two if you take a peek at both, so I think I nailed what I was going for. The uniting factors remain the same: the goal to mend the various time periods(does that sound familiar?), the talk of opening a path or being the keys to it, purging the world's evils, and finally that of the rightful king. But who is the king? You could probably clue all that in with what's currently available lol. If not, you'll know eventually!
I suppose my biggest concern with this GAL is that it does give away quiiiiiiiiiiite a lot of information. We see the God's Governors, their weapons and classes, and a whole lot more. To some degree, one can say it ruins the surprise. On the other hand, to most characters it's no secret at all. Like we saw in Rayinth's Vestibule, we knew he was a Guardian by the statue alone, and Amata likely mentioned it. TJ could find out what the rest were just by asking her or any of the others in the history nerd trio. Rather...him not asking doesn't make a whole lotta sense. Still, these are the weapons they wield and that'll be what they use in their respective battles, so look forward to it, and enjoy the sneak peek!
The last thing about this part is Amae's moment with them. It doesn't likely come as a surprise to anybody. We know how much she cares for all, and they're no exception. Though they might know about Midgard from the previous generation, Amae would tell them all about it herself, in her own words as she did with God Ah. You could likely guess that God Ah already knows what she does, what she'd see and what would occur but even so, well...perhaps it's just tradition? Or enthusiasm for it all.
The part where she says, "The powers I have blessed you with shall keep you, as shall those that preceded you." can be misunderstood, I imagine. When she said the second half of the sentence, she was referring to Leigha and her saints. It isn't exactly specified so one might take the previous subject as what she means, but I just wanted to make sure that was clear.
Just in case, if you're wondering why Amae got weakened, think of it this way: that power of hers, is...well, it's the ultimate form of it, but using it eats up not just her mana, but the capacity of it. Creating the Saints and Leigha, with all of their unique aspects took a lot outta her. The God's Governors further add to that, so they each took a percent also. However, she only needs to do it once. With the concept manifested, it's carried on through the lineage or through the will, should there be no one to inherit it.

Moving on! Death and destruction in no short supply. Getting into the swing of doing things on a large scale which is good, 'cause it's gonna happen from time to time. Literally!
I confess, I had some conflicting feelings about Amae leaving that one guy to die. She could've saved him. Anyone would think she should've, including me. But that's the dilemma! That's the best part of it, and I hate it! In short, it's the dilemma of playing god. As we've seen throughout the story, the Asgardians, especially Peorth is reluctant to be the arbiter's of mankind's fate. They're often described as Midgard's caretakers, but not Humanity's saviours. Just as God Ah and Amae discussed in the previous GAL, Amae has doubts on how much she should intervene and when. This'll be important later, so make a mental note of it. Though that seems kinda obvious, huh?
There was a little bit of a reference to Reina's side story here. Amae bearing witness to all of it calls to mind Victoria's words for the girls. As I mentioned before too, we have to remind ourselves of history so we don't repeat it. In my life, that holds more importance than I could ever express, so...don't take that one with a grain of salt, okay?
Now then, we're introduced to the 3rd Saint from the GALs, and that is Tiramin! While I was working on the previous chapter, occasionally I'd go to the storyboards and draft concepts and designs for the Saints. I may have mentioned that from time to time in the updates, but for all intents and purposes all are complete! More or less. Hence why I had the "Oh no" moment with the God's Governors. I had prepared for the Saints' introductions, but I forgot them! Not that I had a space for them in the storyboards, really. There's more details about them that I included there, so once I'm done I might do a small appendix update with the designs and other details from the storyboards. Aren't you lucky? Getting a sneak peek at top secret info! It won't likely be included in the story itself so you'll get it here. It won't spoil anything and if it does certain parts will be redacted. Of course, there are details that need to be so you won't see everything.
Anyway, the reason he took off the hood was a show of respect. Like how you don't wear a hat in front of your boss or something like that, y'know? As for him being referred to as healer, the idea behind that was that Frequency users with healing abilities would be given that moniker. Prior to that, there would just be doctors. As the frequency of them increased, it became more common.

Now then, the Frequency Link! The way it applies looks familiar, right? Yees! If the guild system was founded by the Cerebians, it had to have the concepts start somewhere and here we see it first hand. Telepathy. Need I say more?
Still, it took me so, SO long to figure out what the hell Tiramin's weapon would look like. I knew what it was, but I didn't know how to portray it, or describe it. It was probably one of the hardest weapons to do. You do get a bit of a glimpse at what it's capable of, though!
Following that is the return of Dolce. I did mention prior that I wanted to do armour sets like those you would see in game and other places. Hence why there are similarities between them, mainly in colour. The outfits all represent that they were made by Amae for her Saints. They have the Asgardian's colours and with it, comes her blessing. In short, they're regalia armour to match the weapons!
Thee ability to obstruct foresight is not a new thing in my works. Read the Another series? If you did, good! If not, you can! Potentially.
On a somewhat unrelated note, my E key is working very poorly and it's extremely annoying. Either it puts two Es or no E at all and I'm afraid if I pop the cap it's gonna break or bend or something. Cleaning it didn't do jack, so...this doesn't bode well. Doing everything via text is a nightmare like this. Gonna try and finish this somehow.
Now before I forget, Dolce's armour leans heavily into the Maestro aspects, a little like the class itself. I did use it a bit as inspiration, but I still attempted to make it different from the LT version. I can't say that was ever in game, but I like the look of it!
Miha's is something of my own make, but I dug heavier into the symbolism rather than the design. It's simple but colourful, with a variety of flowers each with their own different meanings. The bangle she wears isn't symbolic, per se, but it does have something to do with what we learned recently. When you see her story, you'll get the full picture. Now the butterfly...I do have some regrets regarding that, but it's nothing more than speculation. The reason I chose morpho butterflies was because I rather like their...I was gonna say design but that's nature. I'd considered a Monarch butterfly, but then I read that they're apparently poisonous and I couldn't help but wonder how readers would interpret that. The rest aside, the migratory nature of the morphos and their tendency to move in large groups was the other reason I picked them.

Moving on, the battle and reuniting with the other Saints!
I talked a bit about designing armour, and to that end, Revai's was one of the tougher ones to do. Finding the right words to describe the details was one of my struggles. Surprisingly, decals was the answer. The rest was more...finding the right pieces for the set. You can't mix and match some pieces of armour 'cause they leave certain parts exposed or can't fit with others. Being one of the few to wear any, I wanted to make sure i got it right, and it was no easy feat. His circlet too, I was thinking something more of a helmet that frames the face. I can't think of any examples right off the bat...scratch that. Y'know that shire helmet from FF14? Something like that. The fending one is a good example of what I have in mind. It's described as a circlet too, oddly enough. Also weapon design...is hard. I mean, the decals and embroidery or whatever might be there but at some point going into the excruciating details makes it more confusing.
Next is the introduction of Sola! I forgot to do her hair and eyes, etc. apparently...correction is needed. She's one of the other armoured saints and man...that weird fauld/skirt combo, I couldn't find a name for it for the life of me. I did a whole heap of searching and nothing! It's a little frustrating, at times, because I feel like it's out there but I'm just searching the wrong thing. As if I just need to go on a wild goose chase and somewhere along the way I'll arrive at an answer. But I came out empty-handed here too! Anyway, she wears a jacket but it's not in the same way that Reina's jacket is. Hers is more armour than cloth, so no, it's not a winter coat or something like that. I did think of her a bit and a certain yankee when I was doing her set, but there's a reason she's dressed the way she is! You'll see what it is.

Finally, the meeting with Adonai himself. Their face-off did remind me a bit of Peorth talking with the fanatic, but in this case it's on a grander scale, I suppose. It's between the leaders of the opposing factions, prior to it being just that. As TJ hoped for, we're seeing the start of Adonai turning. If the present is any indication, to some degree he succeeded. I did talk about the motivations of a villain, and it does make me wonder about him. I'd like to say that his motivations, perhaps not the means but just the motivations are justified. I feel it's a question we can ask ourselves now. Who are we to be the arbiters of others' fates? Of course, we have justice systems and whatnot in place for that stuff but outside of that, where do we draw the line?
A small part of me fears that the way he comes off makes him sound somewhat petulant, but if it was someone else and he was doing it on their behalf, it might come off even weirder. It's a strange middle ground. But I do like his question to her. Who does she fight for? Who do you fight for, reader?

Anyway, that's all for this update!
Now that the serious time is over, as I wrote the last part I couldn't help but think to myself that the two gods going at it was that 'all women are queens' skit in a nutshell. Since then, I couldn't take it seriously. Can't unsee it now, can you?

I don't have much to say, so i'm gonna complain. My GW was shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit. It was the Io battery, but enhanced lol. Replaced Noa and Lily with more little girls. Those being Yuni and Mahira so it became the Io Energizer Battery. every fight, it'd be me thinking to myself, "In roughly 15 turns, you're dead Zirnitra!" and just when I start the Flowery Seven train she'd keel over. Meanwhile all the Zeus chads were rolling their faces on their keyboards with some ridiculous full auto teams. Fie on them. That's just envy talking, tbh. I do have a Zeus, but I have no Eden and I must scream. It was a slow, painful guild war. But damn, I had some good skill damage.

Anyway if there's time, I'll do some quick corrections and post the appendix stuff. That said, until next time!

“Leigha, I shall entrust the leadership of your siblings to you. I will not take any actions that should give you or them reason for concern, so please, focus your efforts on them and Adonai.” Amae told her.
With a wave of her hand a golden glow enveloped both Leigha and Sola and the scratches and cuts they received healed almost instantly.
“Your will be done, Lady Amae,” Leigha answered.
Immediately after, her gaze sharpened as she looked to Sola and Revai respectfully.
“I shall serve as the vanguard. Fear not for my safety, Sola, and bring all to bear against Lord Adonai!”
The Spine grinned at the prospect, but her eyes seemed to imply something else entirely.
“That is quite a dangerous prospect, Leigha,” she chuckled.
“Revai, as you have, I would like for you to focus on disrupting Adonai’s attacks so that we may focus on him. I have little doubts Lady Amae could protect herself, but let us do all that we can to ensure it is only in dire circumstances she should find the need.”
“It shall be done.” He answered, clenching a fist.
“Let us silence this dissonance!”
Leigha twirled her spear before pointing it skyward and a sound like a roar echoed through the streets. Crimson jets of light, some taking form of swords surrounded the party and rose skyward. Revai pounded his gauntlets together and slammed his weapon into the ground. A golden shield formed before the quartet before unleashing several rays of light that entered their bodies and gave them an ethereal glow.
“I shall see to your well-being, Children,” Amae said.
With a wave of her hand an aurora spread out above them before a series of sparkles enveloped their bodies briefly. She closed her hand before her and a green sphere formed above them all. When she opened it, the sphere began to turn and diminish into several tethers that entered each of the members of the party.
“You have our gratitude,” Leigha told her.
“Such elaborate defenses you have established, but to what end, I ask? Do you truly think that such things will be the keys to avoid your fate? Terminus is the end point of all things, all creations. Know you are not exempt from this, Children of Amae.” Adonai said as he took up his battle stance.
“You speak true, Lord Adonai, but just as Man had risen to fight against you and overturn his end, so too shall we! We need not be idle when we may forge our own fates!”
She stomped her right foot and armed her spear like a javelin as crimson energy flowed from the tip of her weapon to the entirety of her right arm. When she hurled the weapon her entire body seemed to be dragged into it as the crimson energy engulfed her and she took the form of a monstrous wolf. It charged forward and lunged at Adonai, only for him to reach out to it with a single hand. Placing a hand to the beast’s muzzle caused it to halt in place with an incredible surge of wind kicking up dust all around.
His lips curled into a smirk as a violet wormhole opened up beneath her. At the sight Leigha ended her stance, causing the wolf to fade away like dust in the wind. It revealed the muzzle of the wolf as the head of her spear as she attempted to pull away. She spread her wings as a massive violet hand emerged from the ground below and attempted to crush her in its palm. As suddenly as it appeared, it was interrupted, writhing as a golden glow emanated from it before it exploded in a flash of light. Revai could be seen at the base of the wrist with his gauntlet outstretched.
The motes of light that the hand had become gathered to the gauntlet and empowered it with a matching glow. With it, the Warden rushed Adonai and slammed the fist into the god’s crossed arms. Despite having a running start and the weight of the weapon behind him, it took him everything he had to simply hold his ground.
“HRRRAAAAAAAAAH!” He roared as he dug his right foot into the dirt and continued his uppercut.
After a few more moments of clashing, Adonai was lifted from the ground and shot like a bullet into the sky. As he pierced the clouds and disappeared from sight, several lights twinkled before erupting into one powerful conflagration of energy.
The four of them waited in bated breath, not for his potential defeat but for how he would retaliate. After a few moments, the sky darkened as black clouds began to gather and from above them, objects began to rain down. As they began to descend upon Elifius and the surrounding area with incredible speed, the Valkyrie grimaced.
“Revai!” Leigha roared looking to him.
He didn’t look back to her but instead clenched a fist before him as his herald took form below him. He slammed his gauntlet into the ground and blue energy surged across the battlefield like a film. All above the area, a series of shields formed like that of a legion, forming an impenetrable wall between them and whatever Adonai had summoned.
Before long, a series of cackling skeletons soared through the air and crashed into the shields, perhaps dashing, or being dashed against them. Blue energy would erupt from the barrier with each collision and turn the creatures to dust, but they continued to fall like rain. Following them were massive spheres of energy, reminiscent to TJ’s own Doomsday Cascade. However, the latter paled in size and potential destructiveness.
“I can sense Adonai amid those spells. Sola, we must intercept them!”
“Understood,” Sola answered.
Leigha outstretched both her arms and from her, an ethereal valkyrie took form. Its eyes hidden beneath the helmet and its body aglow, fading some of the finer features, it formed before her, kneeling. From it, another took form and this continued until she had a veritable militia within the streets. When she pointed her spear skyward, all rose to their feet and spread their wings, shooting into the skies to pierce all of that which Adonai had sent against them. They soared through the air, turning the skeletons to dust and breaking the meteors apart with each successive strike.
Leigha herself and Sola soon followed suit, taking off into the skies, through the barrier to meet Adonai’s charge. Sola extended her weapon and with a powerful swing, sent it hurtling skyward before spinning it around. The weapon extended far past its initial range and decimated anything caught within the radius before it began to form a wind current of its own. Those that couldn’t resist it found themselves torn to shreds while those which could slowly found themselves pulled into the eye of her tornado. The Valkyrie was pulled in also, but instead circled around it and rose ever higher towards the largest meteor descending upon them.
She spun her spear around as she broke free from the current and a glint ran into the tip of the weapon. With a dash, she thrust the weapon into the centre of the meteor and punched a hole right through it before shattering it to pieces. Adonai descended in the debris, laughing, and at the sight and sound she pursued him into the eye of the tornado.
The Valkyrie armed her spear and with it, took the form of lightning as she descended upon the god. He deflected the strike with a hand and waved another, causing a spectre to take form and attempt to cleave her with its claws. As her body turned over she cleaved through it with her weapon and pointed it forward at him. A beam of energy shot forward and singed his clothes slightly, only grazing him. With a wave of his hand Sola’s tornado turned violet and released an ungodly roar. From the base, it seemed to dissipate somewhat, drawing upward before the end seemed to form a tail of sorts. Another roar rang out across the sky as the head of it became visible, the winds bearing a face, fangs and several pairs of eyes. It surged forward and devoured the Valkyrie before descending toward Elifius and crashing into the shield, sending ripples throughout.
Directly beneath its destination, Amae stood, looking up to it solemnly.
It was clear that Adonai still held tightly to his wish to destroy Elifius. It was almost as if he just saw Leigha and her Saints as nuisances in the way of that. Defeating them was hardly an objective to him and she took some solace in that, yet...how could she protect both?
She closed her eyes, clenched a fist to her chest and exhaled.
Perhaps it was her own doing. Had she given them more of her power, perhaps they could rival him. Since she had not done so, the only course of action was to be that which bridges the gap between the gods and those that looked up toward them.
“Daughter, let not darkness take you. Rise ever higher, reach toward the skies and let your light be a beacon for not just Man, but all who shall follow after you. Those who bear the weight of the future.” Amae said as she reached out with a finger.
The creature seemed to swell before exploding, freeing the trapped Valkyrie and ending its assault on the city’s defenses. A golden glow enveloped Leigha and protected her from the violet energies that permeated the creature’s defeat.
The goddess looked skyward as Sola took Adonai head-on and clenched a fist.
“Whether I could bring myself to hurt him, I know not...but the protection afforded to us by God Ah, I shall remove it. Then, perhaps, Adonai too shall know the pain of mortals and you, my children, shall see beyond the veil of divinity.”
With those words, she spread her wings and joined her children in the fight.

She stopped near her daughter and the Valkyrie gave her an acknowledging nod.
“Forgive the delay, Leigha. I wished to assess the situation with my own eyes and how I might contribute to this encounter.” Amae explained as she gazed upward to the descending Adonai.
“It is nothing you need apologize for, Lady Amae. As we have, we will do out utmost to stave off Lord Adonai’s assault.” Leigha responded, looking to her.
In turn, the goddess nodded.
As it stood, her daughter and her Keruz needed to hold back somewhat also, despite the former’s words. If they unleashed their true strength, they would contribute to the destruction of Elifius. As it stood, however, even that much may not be enough to defeat Adonai. Perhaps they could breach his defenses, but a prolonged battle would make victory impossible.
In order to solve both these issues, Amae needed to determine the state of the city and the energy that permeated it. With it, she would be able to change the battlefield and allow the trio to use the full extent of their powers. The last challenge to that plan would be determining whether her field could hold the god within it at the height of his strength.
“I shall create an opening for you all. We must give Adonai no further reason to withhold his strength.”
“Understood.”
Adonai descended a fair distance and looked upon the two with disdain, soon three when accompanied by Sola.
“So you have deigned to join them at last, Amae?” He asked.
“I did not deign to join them. My aim, as ever, remains to aid them,” she responded.
“How laughable. You think they could defeat me? You have too much faith in your creations, Amae. They too, are wont to become undone should they rise above their stations. If you wish me to be the one to do so prior to their time, then I will not deny you that.”
Her mouth became a taut line, but she didn’t glare at him.
“I will not allow you that.”
“You must choose, Amae. Their lives or the precious Humans you swore to protect. All are but prey.”
He snapped his fingers and a series of ghastly skulls surrounded him before lunging toward the trio. Leigha’s gaze sharpened as she crossed her spear across her chest while Sola transformed her sword into its chain form. With a crack of the chain a thorny wall-like barrier blocked most of the skulls’ advance. Meanwhile, Leigha’s spear cleaved the air and with it a blinding light eradicated any remaining skulls.
“You shall not harm her, Lord Adonai.” Leigha snarled, pointing her spear at him.
“How endearing. Even I do not think myself strong enough to destroy Amae, but alas, that is not my goal. If she should be incapacitated in all the fighting then all the better, as she shall no longer be a hindrance. I will not extend to you the same kindness, you understand.”
“And yet, ever will we choose to press on.” Sola answered, her smile widening into a grin.
“Then you shall meet your end here. Come, all of you. Let us put this mummer’s farce to rest.”
“Sola!” Leigha roared, looking to her for but a moment.
“Ever and always, Leigha!” Sola responded, matching her look.
With no further words, both bolted toward Adonai with unrelenting speed. The Valkyrie seemed to gain a burst of speed and bolted toward the god before crashing into his arms with the head of her spear. Their collision caused a sonic boom and the air behind Adonai to pulse outward as the two remained in a deadlock. Adonai deflected her spear, then pointed toward her in one swift movement. Following the action, a transparent violet hand formed and clawed the air as she dodged to the side. As her body turned, her spear ignited with lightning and she swept it across his chest. He raised an arm to block the strike and the weapon simply grazed him as a pulse of electricity exploded in the wake of the weapon.
She took three stabs at him and with every strike a ball of electricity manifested around him. She performed a rising cleave and performed a backflip as each of the spheres erupted outwards and through Adonai. A current ran through his body that he easily shook off with a wave of his hand. As he prepared to lunge forward, Sola’s weapon wrapped around his body and restricted him.
“Do you truly think this could bind me?” He asked.
The sword began to glow a crimson red as his torso began to push the binding further away from his body. He successfully broke free of the hold and the weapon split apart. In spite of its separation, however, the spines still remained, surrounding him and forming three crimson halos. The first of the three closed in on him before extending each of the spines, breaking against his body. The other two followed suit, unable to break through his defenses.
He chuckled quietly as he shrugged off the strikes, only to find what seemed to be hundreds of sparkling Arrows of Light surging toward him. Like a multitude of shooting stars, they zipped through the sky in pursuit of him and for the first time since the battle had begun, his eyes opened wide in what seemed to be concern. He spread his wings out and took off, soaring through the air as the spells pursued him, exploding in powerful conflagrations of energy. As he rose ever higher and away from them, something else pursued him through the myriad spells and overtook him before becoming visible.
The goddess descended upon him, her left hand drawn back before she took a swing and cleaved the air, leaving a lingering trail of light wider than the cut itself. Adonai narrowly dodged the attack and found himself consumed by the spells, vanishing in a series of explosions for a brief time. When the spells came to an end, he became visible as a violet grid-like shield surrounded him. His clothes were singed and portions of his skin were also, yet he chuckled mirthlessly.
“That is quite the weapon you wield, Amae,” he said.
“It is by my benevolence that I shall see an end to your folly, Adonai. If I must make my very body a weapon so as to break your guard, I shall.” Amae answered, holding her blade before her face.
“How amusing.”
Their discussion came to a swift end as Leigha shot skyward and tore through the air, nearly cleaving Adonai in two. Wind currents surged around her spear and surrounded her body like a comet’s tail as she reached the apex of her ascent and glared down on him before shooting toward him once more. Adonai outstretched a hand to cast a counter spell but found his torso bound by golden chains, the head of them within Amae’s grasp. The Valkyrie bolted towards him, her body turning like a spear as she drilled her weapon into his chest. The winds seemed to swirl around the two in response before she broke away, the gust surging forth, hurling Adonai down toward Elifius.
Sola flew to intercept his collision, her entire torso coated in what seemed to be chain-link armour. She reached out one of her arms and a portion of it disconnected from the bracelet she wore. It extended and shot forward to grab him and drag him down toward her. The moment he came within range of her, she slammed her forehead into his before freeing him of her weapon’s hold. As his head returned to its original position, he grinned at her as she reeled a fist back. As her gauntlet formed itself once more, she threw her fist forward into his stomach and a golden glow formed. She flew backwards a short distance and placed one hand to her right arm as the weapon disconnected once more. It shot toward Adonai and performed an arc before circling around infinitely, mercilessly cutting into him.
Despite her onslaught, the attacks still seemed to be glancing. At the same time, the chains that bound him began to turn violet and almost decay, slowly spreading through each and every link. At the sight, the Spine grit her teeth and called the weapon back as the golden glow became blindingly bright. She reeled her fist back once more and it began to gain a glow of its own before she slammed it into his chest in an uppercut. The sound of the weapon unravelling turned into the cry of a creature as it extended, sending Adonai soaring back towards Amae.
As it ascended away from Sola, the head of the weapon took the form of a wyrm soaring through the air, pulling the god along in its fangs. When it reached eye-level with the goddess, it closed its fangs and detonated, exploding like a supernova.
Amae focused and zeroed in on his position before preparing to dash into the heart of the stance. As she took off, she raised the chain and gave it a single powerful pull, only to find it snap and crumble to dust. From within the flames of Sola’s stance, dark energies manifested and lashed out at her in a multitude of waves. Before they could harm her, an avatar of Revai took form before her and swung its gauntlet, releasing a wave of energy that cleaved through the jets.
The spell was reminiscent of the Warden’s Emissary spell, but rather than an unknown knight, it seemed to match Revai’s form.
“It seems even as you safeguard the stronghold, you watch over me also. You have my gratitude, Revai.” Amae said, smiling.
As if in response to her words, the knight took off into the remnants of Sola’s stance to meet Adonai. The god himself pierced through them and seemed to cleave through the knight with his hand before coming to a halt before Amae. The knight’s body froze in the air as a violet air permeated it and transformed its golden sheen into dark tones. It turned around and remained by the god’s side.
“Perhaps I did underestimate you, Amae. Your interference alone is enough to make your creations a nuisance. First I will remove you from the battle. Then I shall be able to continue my work unabated.” Adonai told her, grimacing.
“You shall find no solace in the outcome you expect, Adonai. Victory shall not be so easily granted.”

Leigha’s spear whistled through the air as it narrowly missed the god’s tilted head. Her body zipped past with even more momentum than the spear itself and cleaved the air, causing the two to split up. Before long the spines of Sola’s sword shot toward the two only to be blocked by Revai’s corrupted emissary.
“So it begins again. I have not the time to entertain your minions, so these shall do so in my stead.” Adonai said as he raised a hand and snapped his fingers.
From the emissary, a second emerged and took on a battle stance as it turned to face Leigha.
Putting Revai’s creation under his control was no simple feat. In that state, it wasn’t just turned, but also empowered. Defeating them would not be easy for the duo, but perhaps it would be for the best. Amae could focus her efforts on breaking through Adonai’s guard while they dealt with the two.
“The time for decisive action is come, Amae.”
Her gaze was steely and determined, yet she still felt sorrow at the outcome.
“If it must be so, so shall it be.” She answered, readying her blade.
“Then let us see to this farce’s end.”
He raised a hand and several dark portals opened around him. From within, massive worm-like creatures without eyes and gaping maws with several rows of teeth emerged. They soared through the air towards the goddess, bearing their fangs and threatening to devour her whole. The first two, she cut down with her blade. One that approached from her right flank was met with a spell from her left hand. Her arms crossed over and her right palm open, she fired a beam of pure energy that vaporized it. She shifted the position of her arms to blast another, the two turning to spheres of light that gathered to her body.
She directed the beam at Adonai and he dodged it as he chuckled gently, only for it to form a sphere at the end of its reach. When she ended it, the sphere pulsed before releasing a series of energy crescents in brief intervals. Two of the remaining worms that evaded her found themselves eviscerated while the last found her sword pierce its abdomen.
With his minions out of the way, the goddess bolted toward him once more as he finished casting his next spell. Across the battlefield, several violet eye-like shapes took form, each closed and awaiting his signal. With a raised hand, they opened one by one and began to emit a powerful glow. With each that did, a beam of energy pierced the skies and narrowly missed the goddess as she performed evasive maneuvers.
She stole a glance down at Elifius as some of the beams rained down upon it. Despite the ferocity and power behind them, Revai’s shield stood tall against it and defended the city and its inhabitants from further harm. In that moment, however, she noted that Adonai had called upon another similar spell, this time a multitude of red eyes. When they opened, they released crimson spheres that soon filled the battlefield. When they drew near Amae, they would explode, releasing a dangerous wave of energy in a spherical radius. Those that failed to would levitate in the sky and release an occasional pulse of energy. All while this took place, the previous eyes continued to rain beams upon her and the city.
After evading the spells for a time and finding herself surrounded by spheres, she opted out for holding her position. She crossed her arms over and drew her legs close to her body. A golden sphere surrounded her and blocked any and all spells from harming her. As they crashed into her shield, it gained brightness before unleashing a blinding light. Outstretching all four limbs, the shield was purged and jets of light shot out in every direction, decimating the spheres and the eyes along with them.
As her spell came to an end, she soon found herself surrounded by dark clouds, blotting out all else. From within, a humanoid face emerged, the shape and contours giving it feminine aspects. As it opened its eyes and bared its fangs at her, the eyes alighted crimson. With a powerful scream, it unleashed a torrent of grey smoke, causing the goddess to retreat. As she flew backwards, she raised her left hand and a small sphere of light began to form in it, rapidly growing in size. When it barely fit in her palm, she hurled it into the cloud and after a brief delay, light spilled forth from it before it erupted in a blinding flash.
Just as the grey clouds were purged from the skies, Amae shot forward into the heart of the darkness and pierced through, finding Adonai on the other side. She outstretched both hands and several spheres of electricity surrounded her before growing in size and taking the form of horsemen. At her command they charged forward at the god, putting him on the defensive as they shot toward him with blinding speed. As the last drifted past him, he found himself having to dodged Amae’s blade as she finally closed the gap and threatened to cut him down with a vertical slice.
He chuckled quietly as a bead of sweat rolled down his cheek.
In close quarters such as this, it was her advantage. All it took was a single cut and she would have him. The grand spells he would cast, he would no longer have the time to do so long as her offensive remained intact.
Without a moment to waste, she took a swipe at him he flew back to avoid. She stabbed as a feint and as he flew towards her left flank she outstretched a hand. Three golden swords formed from her palm and shot towards him that he avoided by disappearing in a cloud of smoke. He reappeared nearby and the swords immediately flipped around and pursued him. With a wave of his hand three tears like claws formed in the air and shattered the weapons while he turned back to the goddess. She flew at him with a spinning slash and he released a clear energy in an attempt to repulse her. The spell slowed her approach and caused her to miss but did not deter her.
As she attempted to close the gap between them once more a magic circle formed beneath her. From it, violet tendrils shot skyward and trapped her in before descending upon her. Adonai held out a hand and a magic circle formed before him as energy was stored within. The goddess grit her teeth before she cleaved her trapping with a spinning slash. The moment she freed herself, the god unleashed a laser powerful enough to blow her away. She placed a hand before her, creating a magic circle to serve as a barrier. With one arm outstretched and another her sword hand crossed over it, she deflected the spell, causing it to shoot out in several directions. All the while, her blade became more focused and sharper than ever, gaining in brightness.
“Your guard will not hold, Amae. What will you do?” Adonai asked.
“If I only sought to protect I could not best you, Adonai.”
“How foolish.”
The two remained in that deadlock for a time. The god did not seem to be tiring out while the goddess’ shield seemed to be giving way steadily. Cracks began to form in her shield and the deflected beams steadily decreased, allowing it to be more focused. All the while, her weapon seemed to be reaching a critical point as it began to glow brighter and pulsate quietly. As the shield’s integrity began to give way, she exhaled quietly. The moment before it shattered, she pulled her left hand back and shot forward in what seemed like an instant. She cleaved the beam in two and seemingly reappeared on the other side of the god as his magic circle was split also.
“How did you...?” He asked, a look of disbelief on his face
In the wake of her attack, a straight golden line was formed from where she began to where she ended at the other side of him. Her body appeared above him in a flash of light as she dove downwards, crashing into him with her blade. He looked up for but a moment, the blade stopping but inches before his right eye. A clash with what seemed to be an invisible barrier occurred for but a moment sending sparks flying. The two bolted towards the world below, leaving another golden trail in their wake.
In the blink of an eye, a hole shattered in Revai’s shield and the place where they landed was pulverized to dust. A powerful beam of energy pierced the heavens and seemed to converge upon the ground before the Warden. The force of the strikes shattered the stone street and caused powerful winds to nearly throw him and anything within the vicinity away from the point of impact. As the winds settled and the beam of light dissipated, dark energies began to escape from where the two divinities crashed and threatened to consume all within the vicinity.
Leigha and Sola crashed down onto the battlefield shortly afterwards, forming a triad around the point of impact.
“Let not Adonai’s release make your efforts for naught, Children!” Amae cried out from within the cloud of dust.
“Revai, we require your aid!” Leigha roared as she slammed her spearhead into the ground.
The moment she did so, a magic circle formed beneath her and released an outward energy, causing her hair to drift in the winds. Sola followed suit and a thin jet of light formed between the two circles before alighting.
“Understood,” the Warden answered as he stood tall and raised a hand skyward.
A third magic circle formed beneath him and connected to the other two. Around the crash site, a clear pillar-like barrier took form, ascending ever higher towards the skies. As it pierced the clouds and the top disappeared from sight, a violet energy began to surge within as a roar escaped Adonai’s lips.
Amae escaped from the trapping and looked to the trio.
“The time has come, Children. I shall see to trapping Adonai. It is on that battlefield we shall subdue him. He will bring all to bear, so I ask that you all do so, lest you run the risk of being struck down.”
With a nod, the trio prepared for the final leg of their battle.

Amae raised a hand skyward and while one magic circle appeared beneath her, several others manifested above them all. Only the first of them, however, had her unique herald within it. From within, swirling cerulean energies washed over the group’s surroundings like a whirlpool and enveloped all in blue. As if trapped in a swirling sphere, their surroundings vanished and their bodies levitated in place as their surroundings shifted. When they touched down, the ethereal appearance of the world around them blew away like embers on the wind. The group found themselves in the familiar locale where Orpha and the Child of Light inhabited, yet neither was present.
The familiar lush green landscapes as far as the eye could see welcomed them, yet the pillar that Adonai had been contained within loomed over all.
“This is...?” Leigha blinked as she looked around the area.
Amae turned to the duo and held out a hand. A golden blow enveloped them and cured the scratches and other various wounds they had received.
“It is nothing more than a simulacrum of God Ah’s Respite. I have created this Instance so as to deter Adonai from destroying Elifius. Alas, the time I have bought you is short, Children. I have stalled Adonai’s transformation but once it is complete, I know not if you will have time to do so before he should press the attack. Even awakened, please, do not take any unneeded risks.” The goddess answered, looking to the three of them.
“We shall abide your wishes, Lady Amae. However, I ask that you do so also. I know you may have your reservations about fighting Lord Adonai, but we cannot allow him to bring harm to you, either.”
It was only natural they would be worried about her. She had only used a fraction of her power against Adonai so as to maintain her strength for the decisive battle. If she expended too much energy prior to sealing him, however, all that they had done and valued would be lost.
“I shall.”
Leigha turned to her siblings and nodded, receiving acknowledging nods in turn. She held her spear in both hands, the head faced skyward and energy welled around her as her sky blue hair turned white. She spun her spear over her head before she held it in the same manner that Peorth once had.
Without a doubt, it was Leigha’s Valkyrie Stance. The name was fitting.
Revai crossed his arms over one another as his hair and eyes followed suit, matching that of the current Saint and Abellan. Sola held her sword across her chest, one hand to the hilt and the other to the blade. As was the case with the others, she released her latent abilities also.
As Amae watched the trio, she nodded solemnly.
Despite fighting Adonai, the trio had held him off all while saving enough mana to awaken later on in the fight. They were wise beyond their years and likely had foresaw such a result. It would likely take all that she could bear to muster but if it meant ending Adonai’s rampage there was no cost too great.
She crossed both her arms over as her wings spread out and enveloped her body. A gentle glow seeped through where they connected and spilled outward. When she spread her wings once more, her body had taken on its true form. Now towering over the trio, she held a hand out and four coloured spheres took form in red, blue green and yellow. After a few moments, they manifested abstract shapes representing each of the four elements in colour and design. An object like flowing water, a roaring flame, a gust of wind and a series of chunks of stones.
These elementals shall aid me in this endeavour. Light alone shall not suffice to stave off Adonai’s assault. She thought as the levitating elementals surrounded her.

All eyes turned to the pillar as cracks formed within and the sound of the escaping energy pounding against it alerted them. Revai outstretched a hand and a grid-like barrier manifested before the quartet just as the pillar shattered and dark energies lashed out in all directions. When they subsided, Adonai in his true form became visible. As he rose to his full height, towering over the Asgardians but meeting Amae’s own, he looked to her solemnly.
“Amae...that power of yours...from whence does it stem? How did you acquire the ability to overcome Father’s protection?” He asked.
She closed her eyes.
“It was not one that I acquired. It was one that both you, and I share. I had simply taken Father’s protection and honed it into a weapon that could dispel it.”
At her words, his eyes opened wide and he bared his fangs.
“Fool! How could you do something so careless full-well knowing the extent of my powers?! Immortals we may be, however your physical form is not indestructible. To what end would you risk such a thing? You knew that I fought without reservation and yet you still made such a careless decision?!”
“I had told you prior for whom I fight. I would stake my everything upon it.”
“How can you not see the folly in such a decision? The lives of those creations hardly hold a candle to our own. Creating more is a simple matter for you, is it not? Why sacrifice for them?”
“There is some degree of truth to your statements, Adonai. However, even if it were a simple matter to give life to Humanity once more, what was lost cannot be returned. You understand that fact as well as I. We cannot, under any circumstances overturn death. The cycle of reincarnation must continue unabated. Given that, what Humanity has gleaned over the centuries must be kept sacred, lest it be lost with them.”
Somewhere during her response, Adonai’s eyes turned away as he clenched a fist. As she spoke, she took note of this, following his actions with her gaze.
In spite of his words, I can see and know his kindness. Having resided over the worlds as long as we have, he never came to truly understand the emotions of those he considered beneath him. Joy, sorrow, love, hatred and despair...it is as God Ah had intended, is it not? She thought.
“You are hurt, Adonai, and know that I do not take the matter lightly. Let us end this amicably and return to the heavens together. I shall work through this grief alongside you. Immortal we may be, but the emotions that Humans have such a deep understanding of, we share in also. Should you seek to understand yourself on a deeper level, then allow your sister to aid you in the endeavour.”
He closed his eyes, sighed, then gazed at her, his eyes shuttered.
“Amae, you had said it yourself: what was lost cannot be returned. It is in knowing that I have decided on this path. I am certain that Humanity understands that as well as we do, as they are mortal. The deliberate decisions made on their part cannot be simply forgiven through diplomacy. Punishment must be meted out equal to the sin committed, lest Man fall into the depths of depravity.
“It is you that I must ask to reconsider. How willing are you to forgive the continued missteps of Man? Should he continue down this path, he will only find himself crushed beneath the weight of his own sins. By that juncture in time, it will be far too late. Man’s fate along with this world’s will be sealed. I seek to stem the tide.”
“To some degree, I know that it is inevitable. However, Man must err in order to grow. I will not deny them their wisdom, nor their mistakes.”
“And I will not allow them the opportunity to make anymore of said mistakes. Thus, we find ourselves at a familiar crossroads with much higher stakes.”
He raised a hand and a purple flame ignited within it.
“Do you not wish to reconsider, even now, knowing the risk that continuing this engagement presents?”
She outstretched both hands and fire and ice swirled within each palm.
“I cannot falter due to the fact that I know exactly what is at risk.”
He exhaled, gazed at her sadly and smiled bitterly.
“So it must be. You will not fall by my hands, will you, Amae? You must live, lest hope for Humanity die with you.”
His power visibly ignited as his gaze sharpened and he took on a battle stance.
“The time is come, Children! We shall resolve this here!”
The trio took on their battle stances in turn as they all prepared to engage Adonai.

Amae raised her right hand skyward and the fire within roared to life before shooting into the sky. It rained down upon Adonai like a swirling torrent only to be engulfed by a wormhole of his making. With a hand raised skyward to summon and maintain it and one outstretched before him, several more opened around him.
“Scatter!” Leigha roared as she spread her wings.
The Cerebians each took off as from within the pillars violet flames surged forth and seared the land where they stood. Despite the danger presented, Amae did not move from where she began. A series of magic circles formed before her and blocked the strikes.
“I will create an opening for you, Leigha!” Revai roared as he soared down toward the ground.
Adonai watched him in the corner of his eye but his focus remained on Amae who held out a hand where an icy wind gathered. The Warden crashed into the ground gauntlet-first near the god and ruptured the earth sending chunks rising toward him. He clicked his tongue and brushed the attack aside with a hand, pulverizing the stone into dust. Immediately after the action, he turned his eyes skyward to glimpse the Warden descending upon him with his gauntlet reeled back. The weapon ignited with a powerful glow as he shot earthward. The god leapt back as his adversary crashed into the ground and pulverized the surrounding area, rattling the earth. Stone and dirt shot skyward as a pillar of light engulfed the point of impact.
As he raised a hand to retaliate, he instantly found himself creating a shield instead. A massive golden spear descended from the heavens and collided with the shield he created, just barely being brushed off. The moment it touched down, lightning shout out from it in every direction. In spite of it, the blows were glancing at best and he ignored them until Leigha followed the weapon and took hold of it, her body alighting with electricity. She armed the massive weapon before pointing it at the god and unleashing a collosal wave of lightning. He outstretched a hand and blocked the strike, sending the beam in several directions. When it started to taper off, he glimpsed the Valkyrie rushing toward him.
Though she lunged directly at him, she seemed to break away as a body formed of lightning continued her original assault and took three stabs at him. As it performed the action she attacked from his flank, creating a second simulacrum. After dodging the first strikes he vanished before her very eyes as she prepared to descend upon him with a vertical stab.
“I suppose I underestimated Amae’s tenacity and her desire to see you thrive.” He said as he outstretched a hand.
Two magic circles appeared above and below Leigha, suspending her in the air and causing her to float helplessly. From them, two massive hands emerged and created a sphere that trapped the Valkyrie within.
“How much of her strength had she entrusted you with? Her wishes have made her weak and you all shall be her downfall.”
As he clenched a fist, the hands began to close in on the sphere and force it to shrink, steadily closing in on Leigha. As he turned away to leave his spell to its devices, a blizzard seemed to blow across the region and engulf the lush world in snow and hail. At the sight, the god sighed, unfazed by the change in temperature and low visibility conditions. From the ground a double helix of ice surged upward and threatened to pierce the god’s flanks. As he withdrew from the spell with Leigha in tow, the two collided and expanded outwards, nearly impaling him as he ascended ever higher. When it reached the apex of its extent, it shattered, sending shards in all directions. He met the shards with a multitude of violet needles and shattered any that could reach him.
Amae scanned her surroundings as she took note of the position of the saints.
Leigha did not have much time before the god would crush her within his spell. One of such magnitude, though simple in design was not to be underestimated. Preventing spell, stance and actions, one was all but powerless once trapped within unless they could rival the god in power. The others were likely aware and would see to her escape, she simply needed to create an opening for them.
She held out a hand and a massive magic circle with the Herald of Water manifested. From it, a torrent of frost and wind surged down from the sky toward Adonai. As he flew out of the radius, she had it track his movements with her left hand while she called down massive icebergs with her right. They swirled around the whirlwind, crashing into the ground and causing him to break them to avoid a collision.
Seemingly annoyed with her long-range casts, with a wave of his hand he sent a series of black shadows at her. A murder of crows swarmed in the sky above her before all took their places and began to violently flap their wings. A veritable storm of feathers rained down upon the goddess, putting her on the defensive. She used her right hand to create a torrent of winds to prevent the feathers from falling upon her while she kept Adonai busy with her tornado. Suddenly, the crows ended their onslaught and began to ascend slightly in unison. Sensing danger, Amae lowered her head and clasped a fist to her chest, forming a golden barrier around her. The crows began to dive bomb her shield with unrelenting force, dispersing against it and sending waves of dark energy over it, uprooting the ground.
Those that had not hit Amae directly crashed into the ground along with some of the waves, causing the feathers to ignite with a mysterious light. They began to pulse until dark energies washed over them. Finally, they surged outward like spears, shattering themselves against Amae’s shield in an unending assault. With each strike, her shield’s glow diminished and violet energies crept over it until they finally successfully broke through. Without wasting a moment, she took flight, ascending skyward as the spikes became tendrils that pursued her ever higher.
Meanwhile Sola flew through the storm, closer and closer to the god as he fought Amae. She cracked her weapon like a whip and sent the chain hurtling toward him through the remnants of the tornado and wrapped it around him.
“Now!” Sola roared as she reeled him toward her.
While she pulled him in, a pillar of light extending from the ground nearby surrounded Leigha before it flashed into a bright beam that drew her towards the Warden. He caught the sphere with his gauntlet and shattered it, causing the hands to writhe and disappear, freeing the Valkyrie.
“You have my gratitude, Revai.” She answered as she rose to her full height.
Despite speaking in a calm tone, one of her arms hung limply at her side and she stood in a slightly stilted manner.
“Even at the height of our powers, the simplest spell can break us. It gladdens me to know you pulled through.” He answered as he clenched a fist and lowered his head.
A pillar of light opened in the skies and a series of feathers rained down upon Leigha. Several golden rings surrounded her as the feathers descended and healed her wounds. When the effect dissipated, she raised her once limp arm and clenched her fist a couple of times.
“It is as you say. It may only take one attack from Him to fell us. I was careless due to our first engagement, but I suspect that this time He will treat us as a viable threat.”
The Warden smiled slightly at her words.
“I shall see that as a compliment. However, you need not worry, as I realize the threat he poses also.”

“As if this-” Before Adonai could finish his sentence a magic circle with Amae’s herald appeared upon him and prevented any further words.
Taking the opportunity to follow up her hold she spun him toward her with her chains, raking them across his clothes and flesh before slashing him with it once. Her strikes seemed to finally make contact, his clothes and flesh now torn with thin cuts across his visible flesh. As she brought her blade back around for another slice, he blocked the weapon with a raised fist, a look of annoyance in his eyes. Upon the weapon crashing into his arm, it shattered and the spines flew about before surrounding him. Sola flew back slightly before pointing the remnants of her sword at him and launching some of the remaining scales. He flew aside and avoided the strike, causing them to hit some of the levitating scales and ricochet about it.
He crossed his arms as the series of cuts continued without cease. From behind him, a massive stone hand emerged from the ground and swatted him sending him hurtling towards the snow alongside the scales of the weapon. Though his body flipped through the air, he landed on his feet and skidded to a halt before turning to the saint.
“...How crude,” he said.
While Adonai recovered, Sola reforged her sword and took the hilt in both hands before she pointed it towards her belt. She placed the tip of the blade to it and a bright light was emitted from it as the item embedded within slowly emerged. With a flick of her arm the weapon extended once more, becoming a flail. She swung the weapon around at increasing speeds as it ignited with light, raining down bolts of energy like hail.
The god clicked his tongue as he raised one hand to create a barrier to shield himself while the other formed a violet magic circle. After a time, she swung the weapon and brought it down upon him. He watched it solemnly for a couple of moments before he vanished on the spot and appeared above as it crashed into the ground. With a beat of his wings he shot into the sky as earth, snow and jets of light shot skyward in the wake of the weapon. He drifted to and fro, avoiding the latter of the trio respectively before pointing a hand down toward the saint. The magic circle manifested again and from it, a dark spectral hand emerged and shot down towards Sola. As she pulled her weapon back and attempted to fly away, she found it pursuing her. Suddenly something collided with her and dragged her off course, causing the hand to lose its target and crash into the ground. A pillar of dark energy and ghastly screams emerged from the ground where the hand had landed.
“Ideally, we should engage together. But you gave me an opportunity to rescue Leigha, so I owe you a debt.” Revai told her as he clapped her on the shoulder with his hand.
“I can only fight at my best because I know you and Leigha are watching over me.” Sola answered, grinning from ear-to-ear.
“I will not falter in that respect, you may count on that. Now then, shall we?”
“Yes, let us.”
The two took off towards Adonai once more.
As he watched the duo avoid his spell, Adonai clicked his tongue in annoyance and shifted his gaze towards a multitude of stars shooting towards him. At the sight of them ascending and surrounding him from all sides, he decided to descend as they pursued him. When the first of them to approach didn’t explode but instead shot forward like a beam and grazed his arm, he furrowed his brows and with a wave of his hand, created a pink barrier that absorbed some of the attacks that followed the first.
The sound of the wind whistling drew his attention to something else ascending toward him and he found Leigha rapidly drawing closer. He clicked his tongue and flipped over, throwing a torrent of sludge-like magic at her, only for it to disperse against the energy that surrounded her. As she picked up speed electricity crackled around her body and continued to do so as she closed the gap. She grabbed him by the hem of his coat and the moment she had, she released a powerful pulse of electricity. The shield he created blinked a couple of times and vanished, leaving him vulnerable to Amae’s onslaught of spells. As the Valkyrie dragged him into the sky, the spells continued to pierce him from every which way, slowly surpassing his defenses and biting at his flesh.
At the height of their ascent, the lightning seemed to swirl around them before gathering within the palm of Leigha’s open left hand. As she brought it forward, the rest of her body followed suit and the two shot towards the earth with incredible velocity, leaving a jet of thunder in their wake. They crashed into the ground, the Valkyrie dragging the god across it, leaving a crater trail in the wake of their arrival. At the end of it, a sphere of electricity surrounded them, sending shocks through the god’s body while the Valkyrie stood on his chest. Finally, the trail of energy she left followed after them and hit the sphere, causing it to erupt and further electrocute her enemy.
Teeth grit and brows furrowed, Adonai’s arm twitched before he moved it and grabbed the Valkyrie by the scruff of her neck with two fingers and hurled her as he lifted himself to his feet. As she soared into the distance, he pointed a finger at her.
“Disappear, nuisance.”
Violet gas swirled around where she was before exploding into a cackling skull. He sighed as he dusted some of the dirt from his clothes and turned to see the other saints approaching.
“Revai, if you would!”
“Leave it to me!”
With a wave of his hand a magic circle manifested above the god and a massive electric golden hammer emerged from it. Adonai looked to it but seemed to pay it little heed and focused on his approaching adversaries instead. He glanced around for Amae and noted that she wasn’t approaching, so he pointed a finger in the direction of the two. A multitude of wells opened up upon the earth before dark energies spewed forth like geysers and blocked the approach of the duo.
The two took note of the matter and began to take evasive maneuvers as they drew closer to him. He snapped his fingers and they began to erupt with greater ferocity, raining down large spherical objects. The moment they touched the ground, they would explode, leaving behind a gaseous substance in their wake.
“Between the gas and these geysers, he has us bound hand and foot. Be it high or low, we have very few options for how to proceed.” Revai muttered, watching for any falling clusters.
“Will your spell hold? I suspect he will not let us through easily.” Sola replied, looking concerned.
A shield like visible vibrations surrounded the two as Amae descended behind them.
“If you cannot find a way forward, I shall aid you. Worry not for Leigha, Children, as I have seen to her. She will rejoin you anon. For now, we must continue our offensive against Adonai.” She told them as her gaze sharpened.
Between the geysers, several cackling skulls shot towards the group. With a wave of her hand a series of spheres appeared around the goddess and fired off jets of frost that felled each of the skulls. She clenched a fist to her chest and lowered her head causing a pulse to surge out from her, spreading ethereal flowers a short distance from her body. The snow in the instance dungeon melted and the geysers began to unleash a torrent of multi-coloured flowers before sputtering out.
“The path is clear, now press the attack, Children! Should we land some successful strikes against him, I strongly believe that he may be susceptible to sealing magics. I shall aid you in this endeavour.”
“We are in your care, Your Grace.” Sola said, grinning.
“We will offer you all the time you require!” Revai added as he followed Sola into battle.
As the two approached, Adonai sighed as he shifted his focus to the goddess. At the sight of his gaze, she offered him her own in turn, likely acknowledging what he suspected.
As they drew closer, Sola veered off and Revai outstretched his gauntlet, bringing it down and the hammer he called with it. Despite the danger of it lurking over him, the god had not bothered to move out of the way until the last moment. He leapt back and almost seemed to faze through the spell as it crashed into the ground. Lightning erupted all around it and created a pulse that spread across the ground throughout the length of the Instance Dungeon. Instead of pursuing him, however, the Warden flew over to the hammer and grabbed it with his gauntlet, dragging it down before swinging it around in a full circle.
The weapon cleaved the air and caused Adonai to retreat slightly, only to find himself consumed by an electric wave that resonated from the weapon.
“Tsk!” He clicked his tongue as he ascended and raised a hand above his head.
A sphere of dark energy manifested and began to grow in size until Sola shot towards him, her blade merged back into armour. She threw a straight right and her sudden approach caused him to disperse the spell and block the attack. She followed it with a left hook and he grabbed her arm with his fingers before he pointed a finger at her. Crimson energy spilled forth like a flower in bloom and threatened to consume her, only for him to find the spell repelled and the shield around her stattering. As he guarded himself against his own spell, the energies seemed to lash out and rend his clothes and skin.
Sola took the chance to strike, reeling a fist back as energy gathered to it before thrusting it into his chest just as the spell dispersed. The blow sent him reeling back and he grit his teeth before looking down at her. Two magic circles formed above and below him and for the briefest moment, he looked as if he wanted to focus on them instead, but opted out for retaliating against the Spine. Clenching both his fists to his flanks, he unleashed a pulse of energy that sent her hurtling toward the ground. The strength of the blow bruised her body in several places and caused blood to run from her nose as she fell away. However, just as he repelled her, the circles gained a golden glow and from both, a series of swords manifested and cut across the god before turning into spheres of lights with chains attached.
“Sola, this is your opportunity!” Revai shouted as he brought the hammer around once more.
She flipped her body over and used the hammer to spring back into action.
“You have my gratitude Revai, Lady Amae!” She answered as she shot back towards Adonai.
Her body picked up speed, leaving a series of after-images in her wake, all coming together the moment she thrust her right fist into his chest. She followed the initial strike with a flurry of punches before grabbing him by the coat. She spun him around several times before she hurled him down towards the ground, his body forming a bolide as he descended.
“Revai, now is your time!”
The Warden stood at the ready with his hammer still intact. He hauled it over his shoulder as Adonai crashed into the earth, leaving a smoking crater upon his arrival, only for it to be followed up with the Warden’s weapon crashing down upon him. In a burst of lightning, the weapon gained a powerful glow before erupting in a jet of light and sending the user sliding backwards from the force of the strikes.

You know, the other day I was walking by a table at my place and saw a box that said C*cadas on it and at first I was like, "Huh," and began to walk away, did a double take, going, "Huh?!" and went to take a closer look. I mean, I didn't buy it, my dad did and I was thinking, "Is he eating the bug?" But it turns out it was just some kinda snack. Some kinda coconut snack.
Strange times we live in, aren't they?
So? Let's get down to it!

The title of this won't make any sense if I ever post the edited version, but she was supposed to look at them respectively. English! A story in five words. Though it could work that way too, in spite of being incorrect. That aside, if you liked Versus Asmodel, you're gonna love this. Took a lot of inspiration from that one when writing this, but I wanted it to feel more like an actual battle, so there are similarities and differences. Bit of usual Sanctuary, bit of VA. Spell names? None of that round these parts lol.

Getting into the actual thing, I do have a few concerns about how it plays out. The first, from the last update it does feel like the battle should've started there. Judging by the dialogue, it does feel like it, doesn't it? But instead it's followed by the preparation/buff phase of the battle. I had the same problem with Peorth's side story, but I did kinda play it off by having thee Tamer make a joke about it. I think this part could be an easy fix, but if I was to hazard a guess for the reason it feels disjointed, is because I did these parts on different days. Back to the matter at hand, Leigha's line “Let us silence this dissonance!” has a similar feeling, but think of that one more as a battle cry for a stance rather than issuing a start to combat. In cases where there's no spell/stance shoutout or when using stances like...War Cry, I think it was? It'll go something like that, and the effect of it typically follows. In fact, I think that is War Cry. It's a straight up attack increase. I don't think critical hits exist in this novel so...let's go with that lol. Revai's is a defense/magical defense increase and Amae's are a pair of regenerative effects.
Now, I do think this part could serve with some corrections, but in my defense some aspects of it work. The buff phase will stay, because Adonai's point here is very important and in line with his character. I think it was in GAL 3 that he had asked why Humans wear armour, and this is a bit of a follow up to that question. But not just that, it's his acknowledgement that he and Amae are immortals and that all else, aren't. Those aside, the thing you'll notice about this, and Versus Asmodel is that the battle feels long because of the sheer amount of text. The buff phase, for example, happens very quickly. It's all over the span of 15-30 seconds or so, but when you read it, it feels like it could last a couple of minutes, no? Truthfully that was one of my major concerns over the span of this entire GAL, and you'll likely hear it again once or twice.

But lemme put that aside, so we can get into the fight. Leigha opens the fight with a familiar stance. If you've read Peorth's side story, you'll recognize it as Vánagandr. I spent enough time talking about the origins of prayers and whatnot, so if you're wondering where Peorth got some of hers, look no further than the first Warlord. Maybe you could look further. Though with the given context, you miiiiiiiight not be able to figure it out. It's...it's complicated. The attack here, however, is easily blocked by Adonai and he follows it with his own version of Hand of the Heathen. Unlike TJ, though, he doesn't need to use his own body to summon it. The originator of the craft can do all of that which the Abellan can, with way more skill than he could imagine. I confess, one of the things convenient about Versus Asmodel was that Asmodeus didn't use spells. I struggled writing this because of how I thought he would fight and what spells he would use. Not just that, but the scale of them and appearance. I needed to imagine what the end-game would look like through him, this time. We saw aspects of the other front through TJ in that shitpost, along with some elemental magic but much of the CA already have quite a magnitude to them, so I needed something even greater than that. Of course, it's not him showing his full hand, but I wanted to somewhat show what he was capable of.
Next! Something to take note of, the Saints each have unique weapons. The thing about that is, that most of their stances can only be used by them. Thus...though there's a lot of stances and spells used throughout this fight, nearly all of them will likely not carry over. The only way they would, is under very certain circumstances which were discussed in the side story updates that I won't spoil here! Still, as mentioned before, much the same with Adonai, I wanted to capture the sense of scale in terms of strength that the Saints wield. Not just in their stances, but the sheer effort they have to put in to rival Adonai.

The next spell we see Adonai perform is a more...how do I put it? Not complete but...empowered(?) version of Doomsday Cascade. It's mentioned in the story, but the spells are part and parcel to each other. Think of it like the Arrows/Spirits of Light spell.
Also we get to see Valkyrie Leigha in action! By that I mean, where her title may come into play, appearance aside. This isn't a Warlord skill particularly, but one of Leigha's unique skills. It's not impossible to learn it. At least, maybe for her descendants. For the record(cause you'll see them again) Leigha's Valkyries act like that of a stance, rather than a summoned being. They don't act independently, rather following a set pattern when called upon. Thus, their actions can't be governed like Revai's Emissary.
After entering the tornado, you can tell she used Valor(?) I think the stance was. The one Peorth uses before she does her stance.
Now, there's something important I want you to take note of. Adonai's style doubles as a summoner of sorts. The Heathen, the skeletons, the spectre and even turning the torando. The skeletons do seem like they could be part of the spell, and that is true. The actions they follow do just that, as they're used more as projectiles than adversaries to overcome. Still, what I wanted to do was combine some of the things he was known for. Being the Agasura King, but also the creator of the Contemptuous Arts. Some of the spells he uses here have different applications in the future because the CA users can't use the same power he can. I'll point out any spells that currently exist, but some of them may come to be in the future based on what you see here.

Before I get into what she said, there's something I wanna discuss. In all honestly, when I read it over I had a problem with Amae only intervening at this point. I spent days worrying that readers would feel that she was doing nothing during the fight, and I turned it over in my head on how I could explain what the reason for it was. A part of the reason that it feels that way, is because the story follows Leigha and Sola's actions there. The reason Revai is out of combat is because he's maintaining the barrier around Elifius. As mentioned just a few paragraphs ahead, what Amae was doing could be considered assessing the situation. Not just how the Saints fare against Adonai, but whether she could create a new battlefield. Peorth talked about the ley lines in the cities, and Amae plans on using that very power to create a new field to contain Adonai.
But let's go back a little. As she suggested with her inner monologue and as you've likely noticed, a lot of Adonai's attacks have an AOE effect. Most of them hardly focus on the Saints themselves, especially after Revai erects the barrier. As for his goals, do they sound familiar? Hope you were taking notes lol.
This isn't particularly important, I just love the line, "Since she had not done so, the only course of action was to be that which bridges the gap between the gods and those that looked up toward them."
What she says afterwards, though, has two meanings. In it she refers both to the Asgardians next generations, but also Leigha's descendants.
The buff she used after is a general stat increase, a very brief invincibility period, and an effect like that of Radiance. ...I never did use that again, huh? Someday, perhaps.

Circling back to the advancement of their plans, the goal becomes to have Adonai bring out the full brunt of his strength. If you'd thought you'd seen it all, the party's just getting started lol. I suppose to some degree it was obvious because both he and Amae are disguised as Humans, so they're holding back. That aside, none of the Saints have awakened so they too, haven't shown their full hand. We do get hard confirmation that Adonai doesn't intend to, nor think that he could kill Amae. At best, he could incapacitate her.
As you see here, we do see a bit more of what the Saints are capable of. Leigha uses a bit of Lightning in her stances and Sola shows some of her weapon's abilities and transformations. I don't think it's mentioned in the appendix, but it essentially has three forms. We've seen one of them thus far, but you'll see the other two in time.
You'll notice that most of the attacks against Adonai are glancing at best. For the record, it isn't that he's invincible. Even the Saints can still hurt him, but the protection he has diminishes anything they could do to him by a substantial amount. Hence why Amae attacking concerns him, and he finds no amusement in her 'sword'. Speaking of! Yes! We get to see the first usage of Amae's Benevolence! It's been...like 6 chapters or something.
Next, we get a new stance from Leigha, one currently unknown and Amae using Gleipnir.
We also get to see the second form of Sola's weapon, taking on the form of armour. If you're wondering, she's well versed in close-combat also, so it's not just for show! In other words, armed or unarmed, she's got a little something ready. That stance she used at the end, boy, I swear, when it comes to dragons my brain just freezes up. Wyrms, serpents, wyverns, dragons...so many different types and that's not even all of them. Always a chance of mixing them up.
I have to admit, finding some of the words to describe these effects was tough. Never thought I'd use the word supernova for a stance, but here we are. I didn't go into detail too much 'cause...well, for one thing, it can be hard to describe. On the other, there's likely no need, really. It's a tangible thing one could easily find the answer to, after all, so going into detail on it would be redundant. The spells and stances though, don't have that, so there's necessity unless I introduced them prior. Which brings me back to my earlier point! I spend so much time describing these stances that this GAL feels like it could be a goddamn chapter in and of itself! These 10 or so paragraphs happen in the span of like a minute! It's insanity! Doubly so when I recall it taking me hours to write these scenes. Trying to figure out how the stances should manifest, all while having to do all new ones throughout the course of this was a nightmare.
Now, as mentioned before, Revai's Warden is different from the Valkyries. He can control it like a summoned creature, but he can only have one on the battlefield at a time. It's a very powerful spell, and as he does have his origins as a Templar of sorts, using spells is within his repetoire. I don't think the Emissary does but...it'd be cool if it too, could cast. It feels fitting. Something like him being able to cast through it, or have it perform something while he does something else would be a nice touch. Also it gets turned! Take note of that! I mean, Adonai's ability to do that is showcased here a couple times but it's an important skill!
Anyway, you can tell I play an absurd amount of FF14, can't you? Certain lines are standout and often reminiscent of it. Amae's line is reminiscent of Chad Thundercock's "Escape will not be easily granted" or something like that. I talked about that raid and I made bad jokes as I do, but goddamn it's too good not to. Talk about, not make bad jokes! I mean with me the two are part and parcel for some inexplicable reason but you get the idea! Speaking of, the "Ever and always" is something you'll see here and in Innocent, but that too has it's origins there. The Heavens Ward pisses me off, though. Whether it's them or the fact they give me Nam flashbacks of Knights of the Round, I dunno. Everytime I see that fight I remember helping my brother and cousin get W. Summon and one of those idiots using it in a fight against one of the Weapons and walking away because the animation itself kept replaying cause the summon kept being cast because of the materia and just one use of it took a goddamn long time. But damn, those summon animations were the coolest thing when I was a kid.

Back to the matter at hand, the battle continues with Adonai obtaining a new ally he split into two. If you noticed his dominion at play, good stuff! We're seeing a lot of his capabilities at work here though not all of it is explicitly said. A part of the reason I did this, was for my own convenience tbh lol. Battles being 3-4 on one aren't unusual but in this case, it was a pain 'cause of the style it demanded. It did feel strange that Adonai didn't have any minions that could hold off the Saints, but something like this was the perfect opportunity for it. It also allowed me to shift Amae from a support role to a frontline fighter, showcasing her abilities.
From the two, we get two familiar abilities. Adonai's Abyssal Borers summons creatures, not just magic that attack. So as you can imagine, not only does he have greater control over them, they won't just disappear after flying in a set direction. From Amae, we get to see Radiant Blast. Unlike TJ, she can cast it multiple times. It also has a secondary effect, which is the sphere it creates. I say it's Radiant Blast, but it's more of an upgraded version also. We just don't know what the name is yet.
There are two new spells from Adonai, and all of them give him a bit of a caster feel, don't they? In this case, he really, really is. As you might imagine, he does fight like one. I'm hard-pressed to say I have a term for the style, really. As you might imagine, a lot of his spells are used for controlling space and these especially show that. In fighting games(though I could be wrong), they're typically referred to as zoners, right? They needn't be casters in that sense, but those who have a variety of attacks that control the field and typically allow them to attack from a safe distance. In the same vein, they're weaker in close combat. This fact does come into play in this fight.
That cloud...I do think of the Cloud of Darkness but I don't think that was the inspiration...I was thinking of something else, but I can't tell you what it is yet. I suppose I could've given it bestial features rather than humanoid, but it'd feel redundant with his previous spell. To give it masculine features would almost seem like a reference to something else that hasn't happened yet so I probably decided to go in the opposite direction. If I had done it that way...perhaps it could be considered foreshadowing but I can't say the payoff would feel conclusive. Or rather, that the pieces wouldn't fit correctly. As if hinting to something that wouldn't come to be in it's entirety. Symbolically it might work but it feels like the kinda thing that would make readers roll their eyes rather than think it brilliant. I have a lot of conflicting feelings.
Now, as Amae mentions the reason most of his spells seem so basic is because he doesn't have time to cast! Earlier in the fight, there was brief moments between attacks from the Saints. For those outside of God Ah's family and perhaps the Saints, powerful spells like his version of Doomsday Cascade would take much, much longer to cast. Amae keeps her offensive up so as not to afford him the time to do that again and so the durability of Revai's barrier isn't diminished. Though she's not a close range fighter, the use of her sword and the danger it present keeps Adonai and his spells at bay. She makes up for what she lacks by striking with his weakness, in short.
Finally, we see one of Asmodeus' most powerful spells, being Asmodeus' Superiority. I can't say the two gods named those themselves, likely having their proxies name them in their stead, but he's pretty fast with it, isn't he? In retrospect it's simple in its application but that simplicity needn't be a bad thing. A laser is powerful, simple as that. Fast, too.
The next part, we see what Amae's Benevolence is truly capable of. Of course, Amae had some time to prep that part of the stance, and as you can imagine its part and parcel to allowing her to do what she had. That aside, I wanted to convey the sense of strength behind the stance and what it would take to break through Adonai's guard, but also how powerful Amae could be. It's often times at moments like these where it'd be best to display that. It gives a solid sense of scale to the strength the gods wield, and what some might aspire to. For readers, it could be a very memorable moment. With that spell she uses, we knew prior that it was what killed Adonis, so it gave some semblance of the idea that it was not to be underestimated. What comes next further cements that.
Before that though, we do get Amae herself being the one to pierce the barrier, both symbolically and literally showing the trio beyond the veil of divinity. I really liked her line there, personally. Anyway, the trio create a barrier of sorts to contain Asmodeus' power 'cause as you can imagine, that alone could likely decimate a portion of the city.

What you see next might seem somewhat familiar. What's happening there, is the creation of a pocket instance. The God's Governors do something similar, but theirs is more tied to the location. We saw with Rayinth's Vestibule there already was a gate, and that gate is what allows mana to permeate the area. What you're seeing here, I cannot stress the importance of it enough. Not just the tactic, but the ability are very important facets of the story so do keep them in mind.
Next, we get to see the Saints awakening and Leigha using Valkyrie Stance. This one, TJ definitely recognizes cause he'd seen it used by Peorth, and as you can imagine, he's not wrong!
About Amae and the elementals, lemme explain a bit for those who didn't play the game. In essence, elementals would boost certain skills. They were equipment that Wizards would use to boost their basic skills. Every skill tree had Beginner, Intermediate and Advanced skills that would increase damage, accuracy and other such stats. For Wizards it was their elemental mastery, for the other classes it would be weapon specific. Each weapon and element had something that would fill the cloak slot. For fighters, they would be weapon cases. That was the name, but they were more like sheaths, save for gunslingers. Mages got elementals, and they took the form of the levitating objects that would follow you around. However! You could only have one! Amae using four here symbolizes that she could and will use all of the elements at her disposal, and her calling upon them is to aid her in her casting. Just think of it as enhancing her abilities. They won't do anything visibly, but they're supporting her spells. She doesn't have one for light, but she very well could. I might change that in the future.
This is where things get really difficult lol. I joked about the gods being giants, but they are. Which means the Saints are gonna be like yappy little dogs nipping at Adonai's heels through the next fights lol. Honestly, it was difficult writing a battle like this, but it was needed and I'm glad I did. But that's for later!

Something very important is confirmed here. The origin of the Asgardian's barrier wasn't from Amae, but God Ah. He offered the gods protection that would prevent any threats to their lives, including from each other. Amae turned her shield into a sword and with it, broke Adonai's. However, as he suggested he very much could've killed her in that battle because of it. I said threats to their lives but death for their physical bodies wouldn't be the end of them. They'd still live on even without them. However, making a new physical body would be no small feat, you see.
Anyway, conflicts of ideals! I suppose to some degree and judging by this fight thus far, you could see what each values. Amae does everything she can to protect her creations while Adonai uses his as fodder to accomplish his goals. He doesn't think anything of them, nor Humanity. But of all things, he does care about her and she knows that. I think this moment is important because for once, we're not seeing or hearing about his kindness second-hand. Amae's inner monologue drives it home, but you could see it for yourself here. He scolded her because he cared.
Speaking of the clash of ideals, not entirely unfamiliar, right? Humans are corrupt! In fact, I kinda agree with Adonai here except for the part where they have to be genocided before they fuck everything up. Their words following that...well it probably speaks for itself, huh? At this juncture they're playing for keeps. One of them will likely be killed in the fight if it keeps going, and Amae deciding to continue is saying she knows the risks and would stake her life on the fight to protect Humanity.

So the next battle starts and most of it speaks for itself. As you guessed, the giant spear was summoned by Leigha. I often struggle to do spells/stances that create objects. I mentioned that during the Pharaoh's Chamber updates. Things like Runic Blade or that weird block skill from LT are good examples of that, but some take it a step further. Hence, why I often make the meatspace joke. Hammerspace. I want to strike a good balance between those two things and at times, it's difficult to do. Ethereal weapons like that are relatively easy to do, but they likely want for creativity, don't they?
The following spells and stances, all are new, really. Some of them you might see as they're based in the elements and the CA, but if you do see them, they might be in simpler forms.
One thing I do want you to take notice of is Amae's ability to simulcast. Most casters can only use one spell at a time, save for when they use Lucidity. However, that allows a spell/stance to continue unabated without the action of the user. In this case, she's literally casting two spells at once. It's not impossible.
Now, that part about the crows? I did some reading on the term and apparently some old dude was like, "I want my writing to sound fancy, and a 'murder' sounds better than a 'flock' so I'm gonna make it that' and here we are today, centuries later with hack writers like me using the term like that. But that aside, that spell is not related to the Crowstorm chain. I think that was the name of the set. Actually a different set of spells.
For the record, Leigha did indeed break her arm and Revai healed it. I feel like someone mentioned that it can't be done in the present, but that could be wrong. It's possible, but takes incredible wisdom and magical aptitude! Thankfully, the Saints do realize that Adonai held back against them and was going to bring it all to bear in that fight.

Next part, the thing to note is we see the third and final form of Sola's weapon, it becoming a flail of sorts. She doesn't use any stances with it, but you can kinda see the destructive impact it has.
There are some new spells from Adonai too, but no upgrades or familiar uses here, so just make a mental note of them in case they appear again.
As for Leigha, we do see her use Mjölnir. Surprisingly, it's affected by the use of Valkyrie Stance, so if you're wondering why it was like that, that's exactly it! Very powerful skill, doubly so with that in effect.
I confess, I do feel like Leigha gets bodied too many times in this fight. I think it's both needed and a bit much. To some degree, she was the most likely target 'cause of her constant offensives and being melee, but boy, it sure doesn't do well for her first major fight in this novel. Then again, considering who they're up against, at least one of them was going to get incapacitated. She might take a beating, but she does come back with a vengeance, so it's definitely a testament to her willpower.
Adonai summoning wells is different from Invidia's wells. In this case, think of them more like springs. Like a source of where water would gush forth, except in this case it's poisonous gases and uhh...exploding poisonous balls of stuff. Crazy. I had considered Amae just outright dispelling it, but that would be kinda lame. Instead, I had her change the field effect and with it, counter his spell. Definitely a lot better, right?
The thing with the hammer, there was a small mistake that said he brought it down, but that already happened. I changed it to him lifting it to swing it around. As for that, it might call to mind Heavensfall, but they're not the same, no. As for what Sola did, that flurry of punches and the throw were a stance! Simple in concept and execution, but very powerful! As ever, it being a stance would likely increase the ferocity and speed at which it happens. There aren't many effects, save for the bolide effect(it took me so long to find that word, goddamn!) but yeah it's a stance. Revai follows that up by dropping the hammer, showcasing its secondary effect. It can be used as is and detonated on the initial strike or it could be used as a weapon as he did here, but as you imagine, due to the size and strength required to wield it, the latter isn't likely ideal for most. Despite it being made of magic, it isn't like Demon's Armoury!

And that, ends the update!
Got through the lion's share of this engagement, so next time I might wrap up this GAL, we'll see. Should be the end of it methinks.
As for me, I've got nothing to report! I mean maybe I could talk about this or that but my brain ain't having none of it tonight. Too tired. All I really did this week was work, and that might be the case through next week too. Life is uneventful! Touching grass, is uneventful! Are you not entertained?!
Weird jokes aside, things soon, maybe. I did say I'd start a new chapter and what that entails and if it'll happen are in a state of limbo. Should things work out, fun times will be had. Plenty of laughs, it'll be great. Let's look forward to the future, yeah? In the meantime, I'll be doing what I said I would.

Both Sola and Amae touched down as they watched Adonai emerge from the smoking crater, wounded but still willing to fight. He wiped the blood and sweat from his face as he glared at the trio, soon quartet.
“To think that I would struggle against mortals...is this truly the extent of my ability?” He asked.
“Adonai, we were not created to fight. The Children before you, I created them with the intent to protect Humanity against external threats. There is much and more they understand about the intricacies of warfare that we do not. In terms of it, we are amateurs in comparison.” Amae answered, looking to the trio.
“They only carry a fraction of what we are capable of. If you think participating in Man’s petty squabbles would give them an advantage over us, you are wrong, Amae. They may have gained a hand on me, but this is far from over.”
She shook her head gently.
“That is where you are incorrect. This conflict draws ever closer to its ending. Children, I must task you with occupying Adonai. I believe he is sufficiently weakened, so I shall seal him.”
He rose to his full height, looking at her with disbelief.
“You believe that you could seal me? How foolish of you.”
“My simple bindings are proof that you are not immune to this. I cannot seal you in such a way that God Ah could, but sealing your actions is within my repertoire. With sufficient preparation, I shall see you to him, even if it must be against your will.”
“Know that your faith in those mortals is misplaced, Amae. Your efforts and theirs shall be for naught.”
“We will succeed, Lady Amae.” Leigha said, her gaze stern.
As Revai healed her, Sola returned her arm into its sword form.
“What he has done thus far is not enough to deter us. Powerful he may be, he is not infallible.” She said as she smiled. “Alas, I am not one to balk at a challenge. Rather, I welcome an opportunity to face off with the strongest.”
“I will see this as a trial. We shall prove worthy of your expectations, Your Grace,” Revai added.
“Godspeed, all of you. Prove victorious so that all may have a future.” Amae added as she took to the skies.
Adonai watched as she ascended and he shook his head and he sighed.
“She will mourn your untimely ends and knows full well the danger challenging me presents. However, do not take me for a fool. I know where the true threat in your force lies and I do not intend to fall prey to her trappings.”
“We will rise to whatever challenge you present, Lord Adonai and with our victory we shall protect Humanity’s future!” Revai roared as he charged forward.
As he took flight, speeding toward the god the other two soon set off, following in his wake.
“So it begins again, and in deafening silence, shall it end.”
With his right hand facing skyward, a small magic circle formed above his hand with his own herald as he eyed the approaching trio.
Revai slowed down as he touched down and lowered his body to throw his weapon hand forward. The gauntlet barely brushed the grass as it ignited with light. That very same light traced an arc through the whole gauntlet as he reached the length of his arm and sent the spell forward. It took the form of a multitude of growing pillars approaching Adonai with unrelenting speed.
At the sight of the spell, he snapped his fingers and a violet pillar of surging energy erupted from the ground before him and shot forward to meet Revai’s spell. The two ccollided and clashed for a few moments, sending energy spiralling upwards until they collapsed in on each other and exploded outwards.
In the midst of the flying debris and dissipating energies, Leigha broke through, her spear drawn back before she came to a halt. Somewhat caught off guard, Adonai grinned as a bead of sweat rolled down his cheek. He outstretched his left hand and a honeycomb-shaped barrier formed before him as she began to spin her spear before her. A torrent of wind was unleashed from the weapon, blowing away any remnants of the spells and leaving a multitude of cuts against the god’s shield. Finally, before the winds from her stance ended, she grabbed the weapon with one hand and swung it horizontally, cleaving both winds and shield alike, shattering it like glass. Without missing a beat, she armed the weapon in both hands and charged forward, soaring down towards the ground.
“Tsk!” Adonai clicked his tongue and raised a hand skyward.
As the Valkyrie drew closer, violet energies began to swell and surged around him before spreading outwards. She touched down, slowing her momentum before she performed a backflip and cleaved upward from the ground to the sky during her ascent. Her spear rent the air and left a pillar of light in its wake that cut an opening in Adonai’s spell. She righted herself and spread her wings before she shot into the light she created and almost seemed to blink out of existence. Quicker than he could react, the Valkyrie pierced his flank and skidded to a halt on the other side of him before drawing her spear over her shoulder.
In that moment, Adonai noticed Sola flying nearby with a herald of her own beneath her and her sword held skyward while Leigha began to run once more. The Valkyrie’s rotations kicked up a tornado around her body that caused Adonai to retreat backwards to escape the radius of her stance. He outstretched his right hand and manifested the magic circle he had created prior, but in a much larger size.
Just as he completed creating his own, Sola’s vanished and her weapon gained an ethereal glow before she swung it with all her might. The links extended far past their original reach and swept Adonai up in them, flinging him into the air. While this took place, from within his magic circle a massive skeleton’s torso arose and it slammed its hands down before looking to Leigha over its shoulder. As her stance ended and she attempted to take flight, it held a hand over her and created a gravitational field that prevented her escape as its hand came down upon her. Before it could crush her beneath its palm, Revai skidded to a halt beneath the hand and reached out with his gauntlet, forcing it back.
While the two were defending against Adonai’s creation, Sola swung her weapon skyward and the weapon split apart as she reached out to the blue beyond. When she lowered that same hand, the links of the weapon rained down like bullets upon all within her range. As he righted himself, the god saw the veritable storm of blades raining down upon him and threw a hand forward to unleash a cloud of smoke to push the stance back. However, in spite of the density and speed of his spell, they pierced through and tore into his clothing and flesh. He opted out for retreating from them while he summoned a horde of undead and ethereal beings to take the attacks. Many of them finding themselves obliterated by the hail of blades, but some sufficed to withstand them and protect him from further harm. The blades had also struck his summoned skeleton below him and weakened its hold on the two fighting against it, allowing them to force its hand back.
“Somewhat formidable.” Adonai chuckled as the hail came to an end and he looked to her.
“You are not through yet, Lord Adonai!” Sola roared as she raised the hilt of her sword high.
The links that had lodged themselves in the ground and the bones of the skeleton began to rattle before they were plucked from their locations and began to surge back toward Sola. At the sound of their approach, the god’s eyes flickered to his peripherals before he turned his torso to see the onslaught returning. He clicked his tongue as he looked to Sola who held her position. His lips curled into a nervous grin as he considered his options ever so briefly. He crossed his arms, fists clenched as he brought his legs close to his body. A crimson energy surrounded him, forming a shield. Though it couldn’t prevent the blades from assaulting him, what would’ve easily tore him apart now seemed to hold a much more diminished effect. The blades left much smaller and shallower cuts in his arms and armour as they passed.
When she reforged the blade, he released the shield, exhaled and raised a hand to his face to see his bloody wounds. He clenched his fist and turned his eyes to the Spine as she reformed the flail and swung it in preparation for her next attack. Her body leaned forward as she hauled the weapon back and he outstretched a hand in response but opted out moments before her body took off. He flew away on an arc as her body bolted from the spot after a brief delay and shot toward the ground. A few moments later her flail crashed into the skeleton pulverized its bones. It crumbled beneath the weight of the weapon and gave way for it to sunder the earth in a cloud of dust and stone spikes. Though briefly, a barrier of blue energy washed over the two who stood under the skeleton’s hand and shielded them from harm.
Though the dust had not settled, Adonai’s eyes widened as through it all he glimpsed a magic circle forming, featuring Amae’s herald. It spread out across from the battlefield, past where the dust reached and remained there, slowly turning and glowing.
“...Amae!” He snarled as his eyes focused on the sight.
In the heart of it, the trio of her children looked back at him, their determined gazes suggesting they would not allow him to step foot near her.

For the briefest of moments, Adonai turned his eyes skyward and far beyond where a regular person or even Cerebian’s eyes could see, he spotted Amae in the sky. Her hands were clasped together and she sat solemnly, her legs close to her body solemnly in prayer. In that brief moment he looked away, both Sola and Revai kicked off the ground and rapidly approached him while Leigha remained grounded with a herald of her own beneath her.
This circle featured a the top half of a Valkyrie's torso, her sword raised high perhaps in victory, or signalling a war cry.
“As I suspected...” Adonai muttered as the two attempted to engage him.
Sola sent the chains of her weapon hurtling toward him and he reached out with a finger, causing a thin trail of energy to shoot towards the weapon and restrict it. He pulled his hand back and she was dragged by her weapon toward him, only to find herself thrown back by a close-range blast of violet energy. As she fell out of the sky he turned his focus to the Warden as he placed a hand to his gauntlet, the weapon pointed at the god. He unleashed a blast of explosive energy that seemed to constantly erupt toward him. He reached out with a hand and a wormhole opened to devour the spell. When it vanished, Adonai clenched his fist and crimson energies surrounded his body briefly in a rising arc.
Almost immediately after he performed the action, Revai lunged at him, his gauntlet reeled back. The god avoided the strike and found himself caught in a pulse of electricity emitted from the weapon. He raised a hand to retaliate and an electric current traversed his body and caused him to freeze up. Taking the opportunity, Revai drew his gauntlet back once more and thrust it into his chest. The strike winded him and threw him backwards as a second electric pulse ran through his body as he drew closer for a third strike. With one eye closed and his left fist to his chest, Adonai reached out with the other and an ethereal violet hand manifested and grabbed the Warden. After crushing him within its grasp for a couple of moments, it ascended higher before hurling him down towards the ground.
The sound of him crashing into the dirt almost drowned out Sola tearing through the air, her sword at the ready as she cut an arc through the sky. Adonai turned to find her drawing her blade toward him. He outstretched a hand to cast a barrier but she zipped past just as he completed it, leaving a crimson trail in the wake of her sword and cleaving through his robe and hand. As she flew on eye level parallel to him, she armed her sword over her shoulder as a flame-like energy washed over her weapon. The crimson trail she had left almost seemed to spring to life and vibrate like a saw, chipping away at the barrier the god created. Briefly after it had begun, Sola rushed toward him pointing the tip of her sword at his throat. The simultaneous strikes seemed to cause the former half of the stance to act with greater ferocity and the two whittled away his defenses.
Before the shield could give out, Adonai raised a hand and clenched a fist causing miasma to spill out from his palm and envelop the surrounding area. He released his hold on the shield and backed away into the gaseous substance and for a few brief moments, the shield continued to block Sola’s attack. When it shattered, for the ever so faintly she could feel and hear the sound of cloth tearing and her weapon piercing flesh. However, before she could strike a telling blow, Adonai vanished into the cloud. Immediately afterwards a second wave of it exploded outwards and engulfed her. She raised an arm and covered her mouth and nose as she beat her wings to blow away the gas but some had already entered her body. She began to violently cough as her eyes watered and her vision blurred and darkened.
With both the Warden and the Spine out of the way, Adonai finally found an opportunity to focus his efforts on his sister.
He looked to his hand once more and clenched a fist, causing a crimson surge of energy to surround his body. Following that, he looked to Leigha who still remained grounded, looking up toward him with her unrelenting gaze. He stared back at her for but a moment before turning his eyes skyward again and taking off toward Amae. As he began to gain momentum, he found something pursuing him at even greater speeds. A host of ethereal Valkyries soared through the air after him. With precious little time to prepare counter-spells, he raised a finger and called upon a trio of cloaked phantoms to stall his enemies. Barely moments after they were summoned, the Valkyries cleaved through them with their spears and surrounded him as he slowed to a halt.
He clicked his tongue and waved a hand, causing a crimson circle to surround him before the edges became serrated and revolved outward toward the three. They raised their shields and blocked the strike before rushing him with their arms. The simultaneous strikes stunned him briefly before each plunged their weapons into him, the spears forming chains. They flew backwards and the chains tightened as three more Valkyries flew past him and took their place above him. Each spun a sword in their hands before pointing them skyward, their weapons crossing over and forming a bright light. The light expanded outward, forming a circle that seemed to absorb the trio into it. From within, the tip of a massive golden sword emerged and slowly inched toward the god before gaining speed.
“As if this...” He muttered while he raised a hand and attempted to break free.
Despite the action, nothing happened.
“...How?”
His disbelief was short-lived as the sword crashed into his chest and dragged him down toward the earth with the Valkyries following closely in tow. As the weapon picked up speed, he grit his teeth as a quiet grunt escaped his lips, both from the pressure of the lashing winds and from the strength of the stance that would attempt to fell him. The two crashed into the ground, creating a crater from the collision and sending dust and grass flying about.
Leigha who stood nearby had her hand held skyward and a look of disdain in her eyes as she gazed at the massive sword reaching toward the sky. Revai and Sola were nearby, the former with a hand to his companion offering a gentle healing glow, while she had taken a knee and breathed heavily.
Within and without the hilt of the sword, a second magic circle formed featuring Amae’s herald high in the sky. Magical energies in the forms of light and tiny spheres began to permeate the battlefield as it manifested, steadily growing in intensity over time.

For a few moments, Adonai lay silently against the ground, his eyes closed and his teeth grit. The sword left a bloody wound in his chest, but despite its size and strength not even it could pierce cleanly through. He opened his eyes and coughed up a spatter of blood before he furrowed his brows.
“As if I would allow mere mortals to lay me low...” He snarled as he reached for the sword. “Above all else, Amae must be stopped. I have spent...far too much time...”
His fingers pressed against the blade and cracks began to spread throughout it.
“Entertaining her minions!”
The blade shattered and he staggered to his feet.
He took a couple of long breaths before he exhaled and his magic ignited, offering a fearsome and eerie glow around him.
“I will use everything that I must in order to attain victory and with Amae’s defeat, prove that Man is beyond redemption!”
“All rests on this moment, Revai, Sola!” Leigha roared as she armed her spear and pointed it forward.
“As we were, I will hold nothing back.” Sola said as her lips curled into a grin.
“For Her Grace, for Mankind and for you, my sisters, I will not stay my hand!”
“You all shall die where you stand!” Adonai roared as he clenched a fist.
A flame ignited in his hand as he aimed it downward. Immediately afterwards, it seeped into the earth and a dome-like energy surrounded him before rapidly expanding outward. It tore up the surrounding area, ripping the earth asunder as it approached the trio. Revai raised a hand skyward and a small dome-like barrier arose around them, releasing a gentle blue glow. Adonai’s attack crashed against it and after but a few moments of making contact, the shield cracked and soon shattered. Revai thrust his gauntlet out and created a wall between his allies and the spell, further protecting them from harm. He grit his teeth as his arm trembled but stayed strong against the onslaught, the force of the spell nearly blowing them off their feet.
When it finally came to an end, he collapsed to one knee and breathed heavily as the duo moved their concerned expressions from him to the god taking flight.
“We must give chase!” Leigha said as she took off.
“Be strong, Revai!” Sola told him as she followed suit.
As the god ascended skyward, he looked back to find the duo closing in on him with incredible velocity. He sighed as he raised a finger and a small crimson sphere ignited at the tip of it. With a single fluid motion he hurled it down toward them and it performed an arc before nearing the duo. Leigha raised her spear and attempted to bat it away, only to find the spell pushing back against her weapon. As she held it off, Sola continued after Adonai without looking back. Though it took some time, the Valkyrie managed to swat it away and sent it soaring into the distance where it burst into a massive explosion.
As the Spine approached, her weapon ignited with a rainbow of colours. She raised it over her shoulder and swung it with a wordless battle cry, unleashing a crescent that bolted through the sky toward Adonai. He dispelled the attack with a hand, only to find two more following the first. As he repelled them, Sola herself shot towards him with her weapon’s colours guiding her like a bolide. He blocked her with a shield of his making, bringing his ascent to a halt as he attempted to repel her.
He raised a hand to cast another spell but found himself distracted as he glimpsed Leigha zipping past the two. She came to a halt above them as she armed her spear like a javelin, lightning crackled across it and her hair before the weapon itself alighted. She threw the bolt of lightning down at the god and he cancelled the spell to create another shield above him and block the attack. Leigha began an unrelenting assault, throwing one lightning javelin after the next and whittling away his defenses while Sola’s stance came to an end.
Seeing his opportunity, he removed his shield and found himself caught by one of the spears, but successfully teleported away a short distance before any further could impale him. In doing so, he successfully evaded a slash from the Spine and managed to prime another spell. With a wave of his hand, a dark cloud of smoke surged forth and engulfed the Spine and followed the Valkyrie as she attempted to evade. Despite her maneuvers, however, it seemed to reach out and grab hold of her before dragging her down next to her companion. The two fought to break free but found themselves trapped within the hold of the spell. Behind them, something like crimson swirls manifested in the gaseous giant and a mouth soon followed suit before it let out a loud bellow. At the sound, the two’s gazes and expressions became empty as their heads hung limply.
“Eliminate them.” Adonai muttered as he began his ascent anew.
As the creature opened its maw, it moved its arms towards its mouth, dragging the duo into it. From below a light like a speeding bullet barrelled towards the creature before entering it from below. It began to groan as jets of light began to shoot out from it in multiple places. Finally, it swelled before exploding, revealing the Warden with all four limbs outstretched, the light dying down upon his release. Remnants of dark energy crept across his skin and in some places, his his flesh was eaten away as was his portions of his armour. He flew over and caught his sisters as he let out a sigh of relief.
“You are safe now, Leigha, Sola. I will carry on until you can fight again. For now, rest.” He said as he held them close.
With his non-weapon hand, he created a large disc and upon it, two cherub-like wings were emblazoned. He rested the two down upon the levitating circle and raised a hand, causing golden rings to rise from it, enveloping the two in its glow. He turned his gaze skyward before taking off once more.

Whether it was their difference in size or just mastery over flight, the Warden took note that catching Adonai would be no small feat. It would only be a matter of time before he reached the goddess, but to his surprise, the god had not chosen to attack her from where he was. Was it possible she had taken countermeasures against such an action?
Putting the matter aside, the Warden outstretched a hand and a multitude of spheres of light surrounded him before he sent them forward. They pursued the god and for a time, he ignored them as they exploded in the wake of his ascent, but as they drew closer he began to make an effort to avoid them. With the gap between them closing, he summoned forth the Warden and sent it after Adonai. Finally taking notice of the approaching threat, the god turned around as he continued his ascent and held a hand skyward before creating a growing sphere of energy. Darkness swirled within it as it began to swell and he hurled it down. It engulfed all of the remaining Spirits of Light that Revai created and came to a halt only when the Warden blocked it with its gauntlet.
Revai reached out a hand and several spheres of light swirled around it before alighting in a single bright pillar. Its weapon began to sink into the sphere and shortly after, the spell began to dissipate into tiny motes of light that surged back into the Warden. It leaned forward before lunging toward Adonai with incredible speed and slamming its fist into his arm. The blow gave him pause, the two stuck in a deadlock for a time as it slowly inched him back. Finally, Adonai forced it back before plunging through it with a violet spear he conjured and dispersing it. Just as he completed the task, he found a golden light surrounding him before drawing him toward the Warden. He broke free of its hold before summoning a small set of eyes that fired several lasers down upon him. The Warden raised his gauntlet and a transparent shield surrounded his body, reflecting each of the lasers as he continued his approach.
With his left hand he created a small sphere that he hurled towards the god. Adonai gazed at it for a moment before rising ever higher to see the sphere explode in a powerful flash of light and energy. Through the remnants, the Warden emerged and lunged at the god with his fist reeled back. Adonai parried the blow and outstretched a hand, causing spikes to emerge from thin-air and nearly impale his mark. A timely dodge allowed him to shift through the barrage of attacks and unleash a blast of energy from his hand. Adonai deflected it and for the briefest of moments, froze as a bead of sweat rolled down his cheek.
At that moment, a multitude magic circles manifested rising ever higher toward the sky, shrinking in size with each one that appeared. Those far below them became more ornate, gaining runes and various other markings as they began to turn, growing blinding in their luminosity.
The god clicked his tongue as he looked skyward toward Amae and then to Revai who lunged at him once more with his gauntlet drawn back. The weapon ignited with light before causing an explosion, sending the god backward in a cloud of smoke.
“Forgive me, Amae, but if you insist on standing in my way to such an end then I shall show no more mercy!” Adonai snarled as he clenched a fist.
At his words Revai glared before his eyes opened wide in surprise. As the god spoke those words, he manifested a growing magic circle as he suddenly let himself freefall away from the duo.
“Was I wrong...?!” Revai asked himself as he pursued the god.
A growing energy was being permeated from both Adonai and the magic circle he created and it was clear he was putting all the power he could into the next spell.
If his words were any indication, he likely planned to destroy Amae with that spell and he had already told them he could’ve prior. Revai found himself conflicted between trying to interrupt the spell and defending the goddess against it. That is, assuming he could.
He closed his eyes as he descended after Adonai and recalled Amae’s words.
“I had told you prior for whom I fight. I would stake my everything upon it.”
Chasing Adonai was likely a hopeless endeavour, but if he could buy Amae enough time, that would suffice. No matter the cost.
He clenched his left fist to his chest as he prepared himself with all the beneficial enhancements he could. Golden shields surrounded him and faded, light rained down upon him, green and golden sparkles danced around him and a variety of shields and barriers in multiple colours surrounded him. When he opened his eyes, he looked down to see a violet magic circle gazing back at him, turning rapidly as energy formed at the heart of it. He took a deep breath and dove toward it.
There was a brief delay where the sounds of the lashing winds all but died out and silence enveloped all. As suddenly as it ended, it began again with a deafening roar as a massive beam of violet energy tore the sky asunder and surged toward the Warden. He placed his gauntlet out before him and blocked the attack, causing all of the various spells he prepared to manifest, disperse, shatter and dissipate in succession. One barrier after the next he created, each breaking beneath the strength of the spell as it slowly began to break through his defenses and tear away at his exposed flesh. Even so, he did not give up, nor falter in the face of his potential end.
I know what I fight for. I know for who I do it. I would live and die for it, if it meant they could live on. I will not falter, nor have regrets so long as I can shield them from harm.
His armour began to rattle and break. His clothes and his flesh were slowly tearing away, and the gauntlet, the very thing that held back the imminent destruction began to crack and give way. Yet, the onslaught didn’t end and neither did his will to fend it off. Even so, his defenses waned and the spell slowly began to push him back, his blood flowing through the air without cease.
Suddenly, he found a spear joining his weapon and taking some of the brunt of the spell allowing him to remain.
“Forgive the delay, Revai. Though separate entities we may be, we are all children of Lady Amae. Should one of us fall, she would mourn as if she had lost us all. We could not let such a thing come to pass.” Leigha told him, smiling as she joined his side.
A sword joined the duo and blocked the spell alongside him.
“We promised ourselves and Her Grace we would protect this world, did we not? Not just it, but each other. You have done so without complaint, so let us aid you in turn, Revai. We could not do this without you.” Sola told him, grinning sheepishly.
“Leigha...Sola...I have not the words to show my gratitude but...yes. We shall do this as one.” He said as tears began to spill down his cheeks.
With a battle cry from each of the three, they continued to defend against the spell until light surged all around them, spreading outward from the circle. Suddenly, everything came to a halt as if time itself had stopped.
“You have done well, my children. Know that you need not bear your arms in this contest any longer.” Amae’s voice rang out through the Instance Dungeon as something dove down from the sky.
An ethereal humanoid shape bathed in light descended, swirling around the energy that permeated the area before touching down upon the ground. Standing tall, even larger than both god and goddess, it reached out with both arms, its palms facing skyward. Adonai’s spell began to dissipate and the light of the magic circles began to gather and swirl around him like the formation of a galaxy. Slowly, time began to move again and as it did, his magic circle began to fade away. He looked in horror and attempted to escape the trapping, but despite his best efforts his body was slowly pulled in. His wings disappeared, his concern became resignation and he was steadily brought back down to earth as the figure brought her hands close to her chest.
The spell closed in on him before splitting in two, forming a pair of cylinders that trapped the god. Between them, a transparent film manifested along with a series of runes. The luminous figure clasped her hands to her bosom as she dissipated and Adonai watched solemnly.
From the sky, the Saints soon touched down, each of them bearing the wounds from the last spell and the battle prior. Their weapons were damaged, portions of their armour broken and they themselves bloodied and battered, but they smiled nonetheless. Finally, a smaller Amae touched down and walked over to them before embracing them all.
“My children...my loves...my heart sings at the sight of you all here, alive. I could never thank you enough for risking yourselves to bring my brother to his senses.” She told them as she shed a multitude of tears for them.
“Please dry your tears, Lady Amae, for we share in both your concern and your gratitude. It was you who sacrificed so much for all of us, so a request such as this pales in comparison.” Leigha told her, both eyes and lips smiling.
“You had faith in us so we wished to give our all to meet your expectations. Full glad am I we could,” Sola chuckled.
“It was...a hard-fought battle but the gifts you bestowed upon us and the bonds we have forged have pulled us through. Your gratitude is undeserved but...I confess, I am overjoyed to receive it.” Revai said, smiling as he closed his eyes.
“You all deserve that, and so much more. Someday, I hope that I can offer you just that. For now, I will see this matter to its end.
“Due to your service, not only Elifius, but all of Humanity is saved. Though they may never come to know your deeds this day, I hope that you will carry on with the knowledge of it and my gratitude on their behalf.”
Leigha nodded as the goddess let them go, her hands still resting on her siblings’ shoulders.
“That is more than plenty,” she answered.
She outstretched a hand and a portal appeared, the tiny lights rising ever higher before disappearing.
“This shall return you all to Elifius. Seek out your siblings and allow them to care for you. I have not the strength to do so, but they shall provide succor equal to if not better than what I could offer you.”
“Understood. Until next we meet, Lady Amae.” Leigha said with a bow.
“Be well, Your Highness.” Sola said as she saluted her.
“Go in harmony, Your Grace.” Revai told her, bowing also.
“As shall you, my beloveds,” she answered.
The goddess approached her brother and smiled somberly at him.
“I wish that it had not come to this, Adonai, but I am eternally grateful that we had not needed to take the lives of one another.”
At her words, he chose not to speak. He gazed at her, blinked and turned his head away, his eyes shuttered.
She looked at him sadly but he still showed no interest in her.
Adonai...those beings you saw made manifest...I have never seen you do such a thing. What had led to such a result? For what purpose did you learn to create such things? She asked herself.
“Come, let us return to the heavens and speak with His Majesty.”

When Amae and Adonai enetered God Ah’s Respite, they found the creator there alongside Orpha and the Child of Light. The latter two had lay in the grass, solemnly sleeping when the members of Its family approached.
“I was expecting you,” God Ah said.
“I could expect no less from you, Your Majesty.” Amae said as she beamed, touching down with Adonai in tow.
“You are both hurt. Had you not taken the time to care for your wounds?”
The goddess gently shook her head, her dishevelled bangs swaying.
“It would not do to keep you waiting. Nevertheless, we are immortal. These wounds will heal in due time, should it be required.”
God Ah was silent for a couple of moments.
“...I see. I cannot understand what you feel, both in mind and in body at the prospect, but if it does not hinder you I shall not press the matter. Let us set it aside and address a much more important matter.
“...Adonai. Pray tell, for what reason had you chosen to disobey my wishes and turn against Humanity?”
The god looked silently at the creator before he furrowed his brows.
“Why? I did so because Humans have grown far too complacent in their superiority. The ungrateful curs had proven themselves unsatisfied with their lot in life. That they would decry Amae’s gift and think themselves worthy enough to reside over life and death...taking the lives of those who would not or even could not wield a weapon...! It disgusts me! Do you too, think that this is something we should simply comply with? That we should be observers to Mankind’s fall from grace?”
Amae knit her brows as she clasped her hands at her waist.
“I understand your grievances, Adonai, but we are indeed observers in their endeavours. We should not simply make the decision to turn against our believers and smite them. If there will come a time where such is justified, I strongly believe that God Ah would be in agreement with your judgment,” she told him.
He slammed his fists against his prison as he bared his teeth at her.
“You may not realize it, Amae, however I do! Our believers are one and the same dyad! They love you, praise you and respect you, do they not? However, they speak of me in hushed tones, fearful of my existence and all that I represent! That you would even think that I have believers is laughable at best! Your ignorance is all the proof that I require to know that my just rage is far beyond your comprehension!”
God Ah watched in silence for a time before he decided to intervene.
“Is there more that I should be made privy to that led to this result, Adonai?” He asked.
His glare gave way to a grieved gaze but the fury was still evident.
“There is, yes. In my travels, I had found a Human that I had taken something of an interest in. I cared not for their peers, but that one seemed different from them. Though we had only met on a few brief occasions, I feel that we forged something of a...bond. You have experienced something of the sort, have you not, Amae? That Human you insist on observing in Elfaderah.”
At his words, the goddess blinked.
“Had the people of that stronghold decided to suddenly snuff the life from her, I have little doubt in my mind that you would react in very much the same way that I had.”
The goddess looked like she wanted to reply but instead she held her tongue, clasping her left fist to her chest as she closed her eyes.
“Even should that have been the case, it simply does not justify your actions, Adonai. You deliberately disobeyed my wishes, not only directly intervening in the lives of Mankind, but disrupting it and prematurely ending many and more of them. For your defiance, I strip you of your name. Henceforth, you shall be known As Asmodeus. Let this name serve as a mark of shame for your actions.”
At his new address, the god sneered at his creator.
“So you choose to side with Amae and Humanity, do you? So be it! I shall take up this moniker! If you should see me as such, then I would have no part to play in this entire farce! Release these bindings so I may leave this accursed place and gaze upon your countenance no longer!”
“...You may release him, Amae.”
“Your Majesty?!” She asked in disbelief before closing her eyes. “Yes, as you wish.”
The spell dissipated and Adonai was freed from his prison. He flexed his fingers and clenched his fists before looking at God Ah once more.
“Know this, God Ah. I will not shirk my duties, nor will I take to Midgard immediately now that I have been freed from my gaol. However, in future know that I will see my task through. Whether you do or do not think Humanity’s time of judgment is nigh, I will determine so. Should I deem it so, I will personally see to their destruction and none shall deter me from it. Until then, I shall go into self-exile on one of the other worlds. I imagine you have no complaints, Amae, God Ah? Perhaps Svartalfheim will suffice for the time being.”
He turned around and took a few steps away to spread his wings.
“When next we should meet, it will be at worlds’ end. I would recommend you prepare yourself, Amae, if you intend to intervene once more.”
He took off, leaving a small set of feathers in the wake of his flight and nothing more. At the sight, the goddess could only knit her brows with a hand to her chest as her brother left them and their world behind.
As he faded into the endless blue, the memory soon did also in a blinding brightness.